Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

It was a normal day to everyone until it wasn't.

In a space where everything seemed endless, countless humans and nonhumans were gathered.

How they were brought here without putting up a fight, was because they weren't even aware. It happens in a blink of an eye.

"Hannah!"

"Oppa! Come here, I'll protect you!"

Hannah was glaring at everyone. She doesn't know how they ended up in that place but she doesn't recognize anyone.

Some are looking at them but the majority was more interested in observing everyone's reaction and studying the place at the same time.

"Paseton, stay near me. We don't know this place."

"That's right! You're too weak, you might die!"

The half-blooded whale Paseton was sandwiched between Witira and Archie.

'What the heck is this situation?'

Chief Harol from the Whipper Kingdom. He was brought here alone when he was still in the middle of a war.

'Fuck.'

He is worried about Toonka running wild without someone to stop him.

'At this rate, he'll throw away everyone's life.'

Even if Toonka deemed the resistance weak and unimportant, they still needed people.

Harol wanted to get mad but he was not stupid. He can tell there are a lot of nobles and royals as well as very strong individuals in the room so he can't lash out his anger at anyone.

Especially because he doesn't have any allies. Although Toonka is difficult, at least he would have a strong ally. Being alone in a room full of strangers is the worst.

If Harol voices that out, Duke Fredo Von Ejellan would agree to him.

He was also brought up alone in this strange place and he has never seen any of these individuals his entire life.

He was very wary, not because of the strong individuals but because he noticed the dragons. There are 4 dragons in this room. Duke Fredo is undoubtedly very strong but he won't stand a chance.

And if he was revealed to be from the enemy's side, whose leader hunted dragons, they would not hesitate to kill him.

In this situation, it is better to lay low and not draw any attention to him. After all, he is not the only one who is a dark creature in this room. Fredo could see a dark elf and necromancer from afar.

'Let's observe.'

Like everyone else, he didn't dare say anything.

From the Molden Kingdom, Jopis was wary but was also a bit happy.

At least she was able to get away from the village where that bitch isolated her.

Her dogs on her side rub their head on her. Princess Jopis was glad they came with her as she felt safer.

"Excuse me, do you perhaps know where we are?"

Jopis looked towards the voice. There were two people, a pale blond man and a black-haired woman looking at her.

"Ah, my apologies. My name is Taylor Stan from the Roan Kingdom and this is my friend."

"Hey, I'm Cage."

'The Roan Kingdom?'

That kingdom was on the Western Continent. So it seems everyone from different continents is affected by this strange phenomenon.

"My name is Jopis. And I apologize, but I do not have any idea as well."

She didn't say what kingdom she was from but Taylor immediately noticed that this person was not a commoner. She moves with grace and elegance.

Cage looks down on the dogs. They're not ordinary alright.

"I guess we are all trapped in here."

Taylor said as he looked at everyone else.

Cage squints her eyes. In this place, she was getting the same feeling as when she was in the temple. This place is undoubtedly connected to some gods.

However, she can't confirm it as the God of Death was silent. It has been like that ever since they entered this place.

'That damn god.'

He was so talkative lately but now he is quiet.

"Bud, what did you do?"

"What did I do!?"

These two are also victims of this sudden abduction.

"Glenn, there's a lot of strong people here."

"I know."

Although they were bickering moments ago, they never let their guard down.

An elf with golden long hair who seemed to be the most majestic in the room frowned in displeasure. The reason is he cannot use his magic.

"I presume you can't use magic as well?"

Eruhaben, the ancient golden dragon, looks toward the nearest individuals.

"Ho."

'Unbelievable.'

He scoffed in disbelief.

It was because there were currently 4 dragons in the same room, 5 if you count the odd black dragon who seemed to be following a red-haired human.

"What the fuck!? Who fucking dare disturb my slumber, huh!? Come here, I'll punish you!"

The one who was talking was the grey dragon Rasheel.

A lot of the individuals in the room looked in his direction but did not say anything for two reasons. First off, he radiates a dangerous aura and second, no one was willing to speak, too wary of each other.

"Eek-!"

Pendrick, who was placed near the dragons and recognized Rasheel's identity, began to tremble in fear. He wanted to worship the dragons but was scared.

The golden dragon hid the poor elf in his back when he was about to drop on the floor to kneel as he glared at the grey dragon.

"Quiet."

The dragon Mila's tone was vicious.

Rasheel wanted to refute but couldn't because there were two older dragons in front of him. There's no way he can fight both of them at the same time. And because he can't use magic as well.

"Haa. We were brought too. It isn't just you so be quiet."

Eruhaben sighs.

He is already nearing the end of his life, so why the fuck was he dragged into this, whatever is happening.

The young pink dragon was already sitting on the floor, bored to death. He was just planning on running away from his mother when he was dragged into this unknown place.

He decided to observe the others in the room instead.

"Mother, there seems to be a very young dragon hovering over that weak human."

The dragons glance in the direction of the young dragon. Although none of the dragons can use their magic, the young dragon remains invisible.

"Hm, that's interesting."

"Indeed."

"However, why are they on the other side?"

It was truly strange that those humans, two beast children, and a dragon were separated from the rest. Furthermore, the way they talked calmly and walked around without looking at even one individual in the room was odd.

It was like they couldn't see anyone at all.

'Damn it.'

Alberu Crossman is the crown prince of the Roan Kingdom. He was just doing his everyday work when he got dragged into this unknown place.

'Aunt.'

He looked towards his aunt and found her not too far from him. She didn't come close because she seemed to be protecting a hodded individual.

Alberu guessed it must be the necromancer she took in.

They won't come near Alberu or others might get suspicious, especially since his aunt is currently in her dark elf form.

The crown prince wanted to keep them safe beside him but in an unfamiliar place and under unknown circumstances, it was better no one knew of their connection so he simply gestured for them to be near.

'I can't use magic.'

He has been trying ever since coming to this place but it won't work. But it seems to be the case for everyone as they also looked confused and frustrated.

There are a lot of strong individuals in this place, the crown prince thought as he looked around.

'Some are familiar too.'

He notices the princess of the Breck Kingdom, Rosalyn. The newly healed Taylor Stan and his priestess friend Cage. Some individuals judging by their actions seem to be nobles. From what kingdom, perhaps they belong in the Eastern Continent?

However, Alberu notices something very strange.

The entire family of Count Henituse seems to be present. Furthermore, the famous trash who he just met yesterday seems to be in a separate space. There was a transparent wall caging the red-haired along with the cats and the black-haired man.

"Cale? Can't you hear me?"

"Orabuni!"

"Hyung!"

"Son, hang in there!"

The Henituse family was trying to call for the red hair but judging by the way they react, they don't seem to know that others are just outside the barrier and can see everything they do.

"N, noona! They don't respond to my call!"

"Hm, this is bad. I can't get to Choi Han and the young master."

Alberu heard Princess Rosalyn say.

The crown prince raised an eyebrow. Since when did Cale Henituse have any connection to the Breck Kingdom's princess?

'This is interesting.' 

After meeting Cale Henituse yesterday, he noticed that the trash is not trash at all. He is someone similar to Alberu and the people he tends to avoid.

I should keep an eye on him, the crown prince decided.

The trash was more interesting the more Alberu saw him. Who knows, he might become a useful pawn in the future.

'My mana's blocked.'

Rosalyn was getting restless with how powerless she was but didn't show it. She needs to be calm especially since Lock was left to her care. The black and red-haired duo along with the children are still trapped in a barrier.

"Lock, just stay near me."

The young wolf timidly stood beside her.

"Noona, I, I can't transform!"

"It's alright, Lock. Don't force yourself."

Lock whispered and Rosalyn was not liking this. It seems their strength is sealed.

'Young master.'

Ron and Beacrox Molan are near the barrier, trying to get their young master and the punk Choi Han. However, not only are their hidden weapons not in their possession anymore, but the young master also seems like he can't see or hear them at all.

"Father."

Ron looked toward his son and shook his head. What can they do?

'Haa.'

They were abducted.

Cale sighs as he instantly realizes the situation.

Why was he calm? Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo, was always dragged around. Be it the apocalypse in Korea or the sudden transmigration. What is there to be surprised about?

However, that may be what his stoic face is telling, but Cale was honestly worried.

'I don't remember this.'

This didn't happen in the novel.

At the moment, Cale had only avoided getting beaten to a pulp by Choi Han, saved the baby dragon, and helped out Taylon Stan. He hasn't changed any major events yet such as the 'Terror Plaza Incident' so what is happening?

'Is it because of me?'

Perhaps some god noticed he was interfering and is called to be punished? No. Why would they drag Choi Han, the protagonist, if that were the case?

"Cale-nim."

Choi Han was beside him with On and Hong hanging on his soldiers.

"Human! It's weird! I can't use magic at all!"

"You can do it, dongsaeng, nya!"

"Nya~!"

The two cats cheered.

The black dragon seems upset and mad. Cale simply sighs and rubs his head in comfort. He then looked at Choi Han, who had a complicated look on his face.

"I tried to use aura to destroy the barrier but I also can't use aura. My sword is missing too."

The sword that Cale paid to give to Choi Han.

The Korean was also down. Cale decided to wave it off. It was so sudden after all. Surely, there are some things even the protagonist can't predict or avoid.

"Don't worry about it. Choi Han, where are the others?"

"I don't know, Cale-nim. There seems to be a barrier?"

The five of them were surrounded by something transparent but past that, they could only see pitch black.

Cale shivered.

'Why do I feel like someone's watching?'

What is beyond these barriers? Was it something, or rather someone?

"Cale-nim, stay close to me. I don't like this place. I feel like we are being watched."

Choi Han felt it too.

Cale wouldn't deny being protected by the protagonist himself and immediately went beside Choi Han.

"Cale, look at that, nya!"

The cat child On pointed something and the four followed her paw.

One of the pitch-black walls suddenly lit up. A screen showed up and words slowly formed.

[ WELCOME ]

The screen says.

Everyone's attention was now on the screen.

"Excuse me?"

Witira tried to talk, but the words didn't change. She wasn't acknowledged.

Cale frowned, not liking where this was going.

New words formed.

[ I AM THE GOD OF HOPE ]

Gasps.

Everyone was surprised at the revelation and was also scared. Did a god just abduct them? If it was good news or bad news, no one knows.

'Did we, for some reason, offend this god?'

That was what everyone was thinking.

Sighs.

The dragons simultaneously sighed. It was because this involved god that they couldn't do anything. They are strong but not strong enough to fight even the gods.

'Well, I was expecting it.'

It was because the place was graced with the divine.

However.

"Familiar?"

"No."

Mila asked the oldest dragon in the room which he denied.

Rasheel hissed as Dodori quietly listened.

The dragons were wary. They don't know this god at all. The only gods they are aware of are the God of Death, the Sun God, and the God of War.

'Shit.'

Cale was internally cursing. It really is some god that came to abduct them.

"Mary, come close."

This is a god, one of the gods who doesn't like the existence of dark elves, and necromancers. Tasha notices her nephew's worried gaze.

"Haa."

Chief Harol sighed.

Did Toonka insult this god?

[ MY ABSOLUTE RULE IS CREATING 'THE SYSTEM' ]

The God of Hope can create a system.

However, the system is already programmed before release which means that the God of Hope cannot make any changes after everyone is brought to her domain.

Everything now depends on how everyone will make their move.

[ TO GET OUT OF MY DOMAIN, YOU HAVE TO PLAY THE GAME I PREPARED IN ADVANCE ]

'What the hell?'

Everyone thought. Do they have to play some game now?

"I apologize, but we also have some work to do, God-nim. We cannot stay here."

Alberu also tried to talk to the system but just like Witira, it ignored him.

"Lily, Basen, come here."

Violan called her children close. They don't know what will happen to them. Deruth was holding Violan's shoulder.

"Mother, hyung is-"

"I know."

The Henituse family looked towards Cale, who was still stuck on the other side separated by a barrier.

"Glenn, why are we here?"

"How would I know?"

The highest-grade mage Glenn rolled his eyes but immediately hardened his gaze. Bud did the same as they stared at the screen.

Everyone was tense.

[ COOPERATE OR BE STUCK HERE FOREVER ]

Their gaze hardens.

If they don't play whatever game the God of Hope wants them to play, they are going to be stuck here forever.

"What the fuck!"

"You can't do that!"

Hannah and Archi were glaring daggers.

"Goddamn bastard-!"

Cage was seething mad. That's why she doesn't like gods because they all suck.

"Cage, calm down."

Taylor and Jopis have similar expressions on their faces.

Eruhaben sighed and looked towards the humans and nonhumans.

"Give it up, this god will not listen."

Everyone looked at him as he said those.

"I don't know much about gods, but if this is something similar to a test created by a god, even they cannot interfere."

It says 'the system' was its absolute rule and that this was prepared in advance. It means however hard they try to talk to or convince the god, they will not be able to leave unless they finish what is required.

"How can we trust you!?"

Hannah doesn't trust anyone in this room except her Oppa.

The whales kept quiet. It was because they noticed Eruhaben and those beside him were dragons.

[ I KNOW YOU WILL NOT LISTEN SO I PREPARED A TRAILER ]

"Huh? What's a trailer, human?"

Choi Han tensed beside Cale. The redhead also stiffens but immediately conceals it with his stoic face.

"T, that's..."

Choi Han's eyes were shaking.

Of course, he was familiar with 'trailers.' It's a commercial advertisement of a movie or program in advance by broadcasting excerpts or details. It doesn't exist in his current world but in his former.

'What are we watching about?'

Cale was worried about that. Just what are they going to watch?

[ AFTER THE TRAILER, I WONDER IF NONE OF YOU ARE STILL INTERESTED ]

[ THIS TRAILER WILL CONTAIN BOTH PAST AND FUTURE ]

The screen turned dark.

Everyone was now processing what the god said.

'Past and future?'

Everyone was focused on that word.

"... Does everyone know what a 'trailer' is?"

The crown prince looked around.

"No, Your Highness."

"I've never heard of it."

Rosalyn shook her head, Lock following.

Although some don't know each other, they try to cooperate by shaking their head. They also do not know what a 'trailer' is.

'Hmm.'

However, the dragons notice those on the other side of the transparent barrier. They seem to know what it is with the way they react. Too bad, they can't communicate.

Choi Han's reaction didn't escape Alberu and Rosalyn, who were also watching those on the other side of the barrier.

"Cale-nim, what should we do?"

"Human, let's get out of here!"

The Korean was looking at Cale but the noble shook his head.

"We won't."

They can't use magic, aura, or ancient power and they already explored the place, there was nothing except the pitch-black walls, floor, and ceiling. To add, this is a god, what can they do?

Cale looked at the three children averaging nine-years-old.

"You three, don't wander off."

"We won't, nya~!"

"Good."

Suddenly, the screen lit up and an image appeared.

It was a picture of a beautiful redhead noble in a Commander's uniform. Beside him was a tall man with black hair with only half of his face showing.

"Cale?"

Deruth was shocked. It was Cale, his son, on the screen.

"That uniform-"

Violan was also surprised.

"Why is he wearing that?"

Why is his son wearing the Roan Kingdom's Commander's uniform!?

Alberu's full attention was on the uniform the redhead was wearing. It was indeed the Roan Kingdom's commander uniform.

'He is wearing-?'

Based on the appearance, this is probably years from now because the current redhead's hair is still short.

If this is the future of Cale Henituse, did Alberu trust him enough to give him command over the military? But isn't Cale Henituse only 18 years old? Does he even have any experience leading an army?

Speaking of the military, if there is a Commander assigned...

War.

Of course, Alberu knew about the Northern Kingdoms. He clenches his hand in worry.

"Young master Cale?"

The crown prince heard Taylor Stan whisper.

'Oh?'

Does Cale Henituse know Taylor Stan as well? Now, this is interesting.

Alberu is still worried about his kingdom but this is starting to get intriguing.

'Young master?'

Ron stared at Cale on the other side.

What does Cale have to do with this 'trailer?'

Who is this?

That is what the majority thinks as they look at the picture. They have never met that redhead their entire life so why is he being shown? What's so important about him?

"Isn't that him?"

Bud pointed to Cale who was on the other side of the barrier.

Everyone was now looking at the human who got the attention of the God of Hope. The said redhead noble was frozen still on his feet.

Cale could feel Choi Han's gaze on him.

"... Cale-nim?"

'Shit.'

The one in the picture is definitely him and his body when he was still Kim Rok Soo.

Before he could say anything to Choi Han, the image disappeared and showed another. It was not an image, but a scene.

Two individuals face each other.

Black and red.

It was the well-known trash Cale Henituse and an unfamiliar tall man with unusual black hair.

'Fuck.'

Cale can't help but curse. That is undoubtedly Cale's old body he was facing. When did this happen? He had long hair in the video, is this the future?

'Korean.'

Choi Han stiffened even more now that he got to take a look at the black-haired's entire face.

'What are you hiding, Cale Henituse?'

There's something that noble is hiding.

"My mother possessed an Ancient Power."

It was said by the black-haired man.

Everyone was confused.

Of course, ancient powers are only found by luck, but what's so surprising about that? However, Cale knew the truth.

"What?"

Cale's eyes shook.

That's definitely the original Cale Henituse inside his old body talking because ancient powers don't exist in Korea. So they actually switched bodies.

Cale frowned.

Does Cale Henituse have family secrets as well?

'Damn it!'

The screen turned black.

A man with red hair and a white mask appeared.

He was grabbing the heavily injured Choi Han.

"That man-"

Bud's eyes widen. That man was the leader of a secret organization. The same organization that controls the Eastern Continent's underworld.

"How dare he grab you, strong human!"

The black dragon said as he glared at the man.

"Who is that?"

Cale was worried. The man grabbing Choi Han is definitely stronger than him.

'Is that the final villain?'

He did not manage to finish the entire novel so Cale was not aware of the identity of the final boss that Choi Han has to overcome.

Then, he spoke.

"Time is wrapped oddly for you."

"Oh?"

The dragons perked up at that. 

Choi Han also tensed but Cale didn't say anything.

"What does that mean?"

Beacrox asks no one in particular. He was sure everyone was just as confused as he was.

"That bastard has my mother's ancient power."

The black-haired Kim Rok Soo's face is full of anger.

'So there really is a secret to Cale Henituse's family as well.'

Probably on his mother's side. However, how did they meet? Cale recognized it was Cale's bedroom and not Earth's. Did Cale Henituse in Kim Rok Soo's body go to this world?

That might be a problem. Does he want his body back?

The screen turned black again and an ominous voice echoed.

"Cale Henituse, let's make a deal."

"What the fuck!?"

Cage screamed, which startled some however she did not care.

"Cage?"

Taylor was looking at his best friend in worry.

"That's the God of Death's voice! What is he proposing to young master Cale!?"

"What!?"

Deruth was now worried. The God of Death proposed a deal with his son!?

"How do you know it is the God of Death?"

Bud asks curiously.

"I am a former priestess of the God of Death. Even now, he still speaks to me. He favored me if it wasn't obvious."

"This is not looking good."

The dragons don't care about the human Cale Henituse, but a god is suddenly proposing a deal to a human at that? Something is suspicious.

"What deal, Cale-nim?"

Cale shook his head at Choi Han because he also didn't know. It's probably the original Cale Henituse. Was he the reason they switched then?

"Human, you shouldn't accept something as suspicious as that."

The black dragon said but Cale simply ignored him.

In the still black screen, words appeared.

< To the person inside my son's body, I'm sorry. >

What...?

Whose person is inside someone's body? Who is this talking about?

Cale's eyes shook again.

Did Cale Henituse's mother know about their exchange? However, didn't she die before he even transmigrated?

'My mother possessed an Ancient Power.'

He suddenly recalled what Cale Henituse on Kim Rok Soo's body said. Was it the Indestructible Shield? No.

'That bastard has my mother's ancient power.'

The original Cale said that the man in the white mask has his mother's ancient power. Who is the man in the white mask?

'That ancient power...'

It was something related to time. That is why the white bastard was able to tell Choi Han's time was oddly wrapped.

The dragons also came to that conclusion.

A close-up of brown eyes showed up.

"When I opened my eyes... I was inside a novel."

It zoomed out, showing Cale Henituse in front of the mirror.

Cale closes his eyes.

He knew Choi Han was staring intensely at him.

"Human...?"

The kids are staring as well.

'What does that mean?'

Deruth thought as he looked over where his son was.

'Are you hiding something, Cale?'

< The Birth of a Hero >

Choi Han.

The Swordmaster Protagonist.

Alberu, Tasha, and the Henituse's eyes widened in surprise. There is a swordmaster in the Roan Kingdom!?

"Protagonist?"

Choi Han was frowning at that. Why is he the protagonist?

< The Birth of a Hero >

It looks like a novel's title.

Choi Han was getting anxious. He is not inside a book, right?

"..."

Rosalyn. The Genius Mage.

Lock. The next Wolf King.

The three showed up, with their titles next to their figures.

"Noona, why are we there?"

Whispered the confused Lock.

"I'm not sure."

Ron Molan, Beacrox Molan, Alberu Crossman, and Billos Flynn also appeared.

"What is this indicating?"

Beacrox was still confused. Out of everyone, why did he appear on the screen like he was someone relevant? This was made by a god after all, was he that important?

On the other hand, Alberu was happy that he seemed important enough to appear on the screen.

The screen turned black and the next scene was shown, it was pretty gruesome.

There's lots of blood and dead bodies. Every kingdom is also shown, but they're in ruins.

The map of the Western and the Eastern Continent are shown next, the majority of the map was covered in black.

"No..."

Chief Harol almost staggered when the Whipper Kingdom was shown. No, it was not the Whipper Kingdom, it was ruined.

Gasps!

Rosalyn gasped as Lock assisted her. The Breck Kingdom was also shown, in ruins.

Tasha trembled as Mary assisted her when the Roan Kingdom was shown. Alberu quietly clenches his fist it almost bleeds.

The dragons don't like humans nor do they care about them however what is being shown is every kingdom is destroyed. Something major happened.

"This is really not looking good."

Mila sighed as Eruhaben nodded in agreement. Rasheel and Dodori didn't say anything.

The whales still didn't say anything but those thousands of bodies aren't a sight they enjoy seeing.

"Oh my god... those poor souls."

Saint Jack clasps his hand in order to pray after seeing those dead bodies. Hannah didn't say anything but she was enjoying the sight of blood.

"Shit."

Bud and Glenn realized that whatever happened on that screen, wasn't just war. It was continental.

"What the hell happened?"

Choi Han was clenching his hands so hard it turned pale.

It was too late for Cale to close his eyes. This scene will be engraved in his memory. He simply reached out for the children and closed their eyes, which they thankfully did.

'Is this the future? Or is it the < The Birth of a Hero >?'

Whatever the answer, Cale doesn't want to witness this scene in the future.

"The world was destroyed."

It was Cale Henituse's voice, but the way he spoke, Cale was sure this was the original speaking.

'Is that what happened in < The Birth of a Hero >?'

Cale thought it would be a happy ending, like the usual munchkin novels he read. It doesn't seem to be the case.

Eruhaben closed his eyes. It seems like he won't be able to rest before he dies.

"Who the fuck is the bastard that did this?"

Dragon Rasheel was mad. He'd rather sleep if not for his contract with the gods. They are guardians, it is their duty to stop whoever is planning to destroy the world.

"A lot perished."

Then pictures of Raon, On, Hong,

Cale quietly hugged Raon while covering his eyes. Choi Han did the same to On and Hong. The Korean's face doesn't look good.

"But that dragon is still too young!"

Dodori was mad when the black dragon was shown.

"Mother!"

"I know, Dodori."

They can't let children die. Especially that baby dragon.

Even Rasheel was frowning.

'Who dares?'

Eruhaben was getting mad. The first ones shown are children!

'A baby dragon!'

Pendrick was happy to see another dragon but was also saddened by the indication.

'A dragon?'

Alberu and Tasha's eyes widened. Even if they're dark elves, they still have their elven instinct to worship the dragons.

The ten wolf children,

"No!"

It was now Lock who was panicking when images of his siblings were shown.

"Lock! It hadn't happened yet!"

"But Noona!"

Rosalyn comforted the young panicked wolf.

Taylor Stan,

"You bastard-!"

Cage was shaking as he glared at the screen.

"What the fuck are you implying huh!?"

"Cage!"

Taylor was not holding Cage so that she wouldn't lash out at the screen. Who knows what will happen if they angered a god?

Paseton,

"Paseton!"

Witira's hands instantly went to her brother, checking his pulse and making sure he was warm. But her hands were trembling and her breathing uneven.

"I'm fine, Noona."

"You... don't leave my sight for the meantime."

"You weakling."

Archie said while frowning. He might not like Paseton that much because he is weak, but he doesn't want him dead.

Pendrick,

Eruhaben was glaring at the screen as well, scaring some people near him. Even without his Dragon Fear, he was still intimidating.

Pendrick didn't say anything and just stared at his picture.

Eruhaben,

The ancient dragon scoffed. Of course, he'll die, he was already nearing his end of life.

The other dragons were looking at him but Eruhaben didn't care.

Hannah, Jack,

"Oppa!"

Hannah hurriedly went to her brother, who almost collapsed.

"No... You can't die, Hannah!"

Her brother was holding her shoulders tightly. Hannah glared at him without any heat.

"I could say the same to you! Don't die on me, Oppa!"

Deruth, Violan, Basen, Lily,

Cale closes his eyes.

Choi Han was looking at him, gauging his reaction.

"N, no... that's not real..."

Deruth was shaking as he held onto Violan who was also stiff. The Countess was staring at Basen and Lily's images who also appeared.

"M, mother-"

"No. That won't happen."

Countess Violan's voice was firm.

"Basen and Lily are still children. They have a long life ahead."

Basen holds his tears. Lily was looking at them confusedly, still too young to understand.

"I want to be a knight!"

"Of course, Lily."

Violan smiled a bit and patted Lily's head.

Violan looked over where Cale was, she only saw his back.

The Roan Kingdom's crown prince clicks his tongue. This is not looking good. The majority of those being shown on the screen are currently with them.

Ron,

"... Father."

Beacrox was now looking at his father with unstable emotions. Ron patted his son's back but chose not to say anything.

He wanted revenge so his death is not very surprising. Beacrox knew that too.

Princess Jopis,

"I didn't escape my fate."

Jopis sighed but wasn't upset. She knew she would die if she can't escape the bitch Elisneh's clutches.

'But I will not give up.'

She hasn't died yet.

The princess ignored Taylor and Cage's pitying gazes at her.

Chief Harol,

'Well, I am expecting it.'

It showed a ruined Whipper Kingdom. Of course, Harol also didn't survive.

Bud, Glenn,

"We didn't make it too."

"Obviously."

The map earlier only showed a few places that are not covered in black. Even Wind Island was painted black on the map. There's no way Bud and Glenn would abandon that place without giving up their lives.

"I want to drink."

Bud said that but he didn't move to get his flask with wine.

Glenn didn't say anything.

And Zed Crossman.

Everyone that appeared had a red cross mark on their face, indicating they had passed away.

Alberu stared at his father's face.

The crown prince could feel his aunt's gaze on him. He gave her a reassuring smile.

"What the fuck's up with this?"

Cage grumbled. No one responded but the atmosphere is heavier than ever.

"Despair."

Cale, Alberu, and the dragons took note of that.

The scene flickers once again.

< Kim Rok Soo >

A long-haired Cale Henituse, in commander uniform, appeared.

"Kim Rok Soo?"

Cale flinched when Choi Han said his former name. That flinch didn't escape the Korean's face, who has been watching Cale for a while now.

'What are you hiding, Cale-nim?'

He trusted Cale but the noble was also hiding a lot of things.

And.

Choi Han stared at the Korean.

'Who is Kim Rok Soo?'

< Cale Henituse >

The tall man also appeared, now sharing the screen with Cale Henituse.

Choi Han's eyes widen.

Some others didn't notice, but he immediately knew the indication. He usually sees this kind of plot in a lot of movies and novels.

He looked at Cale, who was avoiding his gaze.

'Damn it. Is he going to beat me up?'

Choi Han opened his mouth.

"You-"

The two exchange positions, but the names remain.

"... I was right."

Cale sighed and looked toward Choi Han. His lips trembled as he opened his mouth.

"Later. Let's talk about this later."

"You're telling me?"

"Yes."

Choi Han was distracted by a soft paw pressing on his cheeks.

"You two are acting weird, nya~"

Hong said with On and Raon agreeing.

'A soul switched?'

That was the thought of Alberu, Rosalyn, and Eruhaben.

"Cale, you are a child who will have a peculiar experience with time."

Jour Thames.

"Jour?"

Deruth has a complicated look on his face as his former wife shows up, looking down at a young Cale.

'Is this the former Countess?'

She was beautiful, Cale thought.

It also confirms his suspicion. Cale's mother has an ancient power that is related to time and was able to know about the soul switch. However, this power was stolen by the man in the white mask.

"Possession? Who are you that is inside Cale Henituse's body?"

A red-haired man with a white mask.

"Shall I call you Kim Rok Soo?"

"... No. Cale's fine."

"Okay."

Cale was scared but what he did not know was that Choi Han was quite happy knowing he was finally not alone anymore. Although he felt betrayed, they'd only known each other for a while so Kim Rok Soo probably didn't trust him enough.

"Who's Kim Rok Soo, human?"

Raon asked as he tilted his head.

"No one."

Cale avoided Raon's question.

What these 5 aren't aware of, is the chaos outside the barrier.

"What does that mean!?"

Deruth Henituse. It was he who screamed in shock. He then looked toward where Cale was.

"Calm down."

"Someone... someone replaces our son!"

Violan tries to calm the Count but he can't accept it.

Basen felt shocked. He thought it was strange that his brother changed a bit but to think someone possessed him.

Ron was also not doing well.

< To the person inside my son's body... >

'This is what it meant.'

Was it the Countess? Did she know about this stranger occupying his son's body?

< ... I'm sorry. >

However, Ron can't get angry at this body snatcher because he notices those words. The Countess was apologizing to the man who is inside his son's body.

Furthermore, he only recently thought the young master was interesting. He cares for the young master as his servant, but personally, Ron cares only because he is his servant. It was cruel, but that is who he was.

'So that's what happened.'

Rosalyn, Beacrox, and Alberu thought the trash was only hiding his true self. It turns out he was possessed.

"So a possession. Or is it a body switched?"

Mila said as she observed the redhead inside the barrier.

Black screen. It was quiet for three seconds.

Bang!

A lot flinched because of the sudden loud noise.

"Cale Henituse!"

Cale smirked, that voice sounded a lot like that bastard wearing a white mask.

Images appeared one by one.

Mermaids.

Wyverns.

Dwarves.

Bears.

Golems.

Black mages.

Lions.

Unranked Monsters.

Lion Dragon.

White Star.

And a temple.

But the scene was too fast for everyone to properly see.

"I can't properly see!"

"It's too fast!"

'A temple?'

That was the last image shown and the dragons frowned. That temple and that weird monsters looked too holy.

'What's this video implying?'

Rosalyn thought about what the system said earlier. Past and future. Which is the past, and which is the future? Either way, none of it looks good.

Cale inside the barrier looks blank. Although it was too fast, he was able to record it in his memory and now it was repeating along with some memories he buried.

"Cale-nim?"

The redhead looked blank.

'Why are the unranked monsters there!?'

Why have the unranked monsters that appeared in Korea appeared in this video!?

"Cale-nim!"

"Cale!"

"Human!"

Cale blinked as he looked at the children and Choi Han.

"... What is it?"

Choi Han frowned.

"You were spacing out."

"Ah, sorry."

Cale ignored Choi Han's frown and gazed back at the screen.

Everything was intense until the atmosphere suddenly changed into a gentle one. Another person was slowly appearing.

"Cale-nim."

Choi Han was shown smiling.

"Eh?"

Choi Han blushed as he stared at the screen where he was smiling gently.

"You look cute, nya~!"

"Human."

The three children, On, Hong, and Raon appeared next to Choi Han.

"It's us!"

"Nya!"

The children were excited. Cale hummed as he rubbed their heads.

"Dongsaeng."

Alberu also appeared next to Choi Han.

Cough!

The Roan Kingdom's crown prince coughs in surprise when his face appears on the screen. He didn't look gentle like the first guy but his smile was genuine which surprised him even more.

"Dongsaeng?"

Rosalyn, who was beside Alberu, was smiling at the crown prince.

Tasha on the other hand looked happy. That smile on Alberu's face is genuine. It has been a while since she has seen him like this.

'The heck is this?'

Cale was blank again as he stared at the crown prince's face.

'What Dongsaeng?'

Surely, it is not him? Yes, it is not him. Why would the crown prince want him as a younger brother? He is nothing but trash.

Cale nodded to himself and ignored Choi Han and the children's pitying gaze.

"Young master."

Ron and Beacrox were next.

The redhead shivered. Although he was not successful, he still hasn't given up pushing them to the main character.

The two Molans looked towards Cale. The young master has a funny look on his face.

'He probably knew our real identity.'

That was why he was so scared of Ron and Beacrox.

"Young master Cale."

Rosalyn, Lock, Mary, Billos, Paseton, Witira, Archie, Toonka, Harol, Litana, Pendrick, Hannah, Jack, Jopis, Bud, and Glenn was also appearing one by one.

"Huh?"

Everyone was confused as to why they were shown one by one while saying the redhead's name with smiles on their faces.

'Why are we there?'

Hannah doesn't get why she would smile at someone who isn't her family.

Furthermore.

"Hannah! Why are you covered in black webs!?"

Her brother Jack said in horror. Hannah was wondering about that too.

"I, I am-"

Tasha, Mary, and Alberu are surprised when Mary appears. It means she is also involved somehow with the young master.

'Did I trust him enough to show him the way to the underground village?'

Aside from Tasha who he is confident won't say anything, Alberu is the only one connected to Cale Henituse.

'Dongsaeng.'

The one on the screen did call him a younger brother.

"Are we involved with that guy? He seems troublesome."

Bud whispered to Glenn when they appeared too.

"Even I?"

Jopis raised an eyebrow. It seems that this young master is running into people here and there. She could hear Taylor and Cage's laugh.

"The young master is truly something."

"He's collecting everyone!"

The whales who heard that didn't like it. Why are they involved with a human again?

"My son."

The vampire Fredo appeared.

"Ho."

Duke Fredo, who never said a word ever since appearing, never expected this.

"... What is your connection with him?"

'This is not a very ideal situation.'

Now everyone's attention was on him which isn't great by the way.

"You are a vampire."

He could hear the gold dragon say in a low voice only for him to hear.

"No, I am not familiar with this man. I have a son but he looks like me and is still a child."

No one looked convinced but didn't pry.

However.

Naru, did I use this bastard to enter the Endable Kingdom and act as my child? He had always been planning on betraying the white star later and to do that, he needed someone to help him. Perhaps he did and had taken a liking to the guy enough to call him his son.

"Unlucky bastard."

Eruhaben, Sheritt, Dragon Half-Blood, Mila, Dodori, and Rasheel.

"I see."

Eruhaben said, catching everyone's attention.

"Everyone in this room is involved with this human called Cale, that's why we are all here."

"So it was because of this human that my slumber was interrupted!?"

Rasheel was glaring at Cale on the barrier. 

Everyone also stared at the people inside the barrier.

They, who weren't aware of everyone else in the room, were chatting with each other. they seem more relaxed with each other's presence than when they first came here.

"The barrier is probably to keep them safe from any possible attacks."

Deruth frowned at what the majestic-looking elf said.

"... I don't know if he is still my son or if someone has already possessed him but I'll never hurt him."

After all, that body was still his son's. He will never hurt his son.

"As I said, it's just a precaution from the God of Hope."

"Rok Soo."

Choi Jung Soo and Lee Soo Hyuk were the last to appear.

Cale almost stumbled but Choi Han was quick to catch him.

"Sorry, I trip."

The redhead immediately stood straight, but Choi Han and the children could see he was shaking.

Everyone fits into the screen. Suddenly, it zoomed out and Cale Henituse's back is shown. He was looking at everyone and not at the screen.

"Let's make a shit show."

It ended with those words.

It was quiet, everyone was still processing what they had seen.

Suddenly, the screen lit up again and words appeared.

[ ARE YOU INTERESTED NOW? ]

Everyone glared at the screen.

After everything they have seen? Of course, who would not be interested knowing most of them will die in the future!? And what of the destructions they witness!?

"Of course! I cannot let my Dongsaeng die at a such young age!"

Dodori commented, not really reading the atmosphere.

[ GREAT, BECAUSE THERE IS A TIME LIMIT ]

A time limit?

A time limit for what?

That made everyone anxious.

[ I CAN ONLY STOP TIME IN YOUR WORLD FOR A LIMITED TIME ]

"This bastard-"

Cage was about to curse the god again when Taylor stopped her.

'They did this on purpose didn't they?'

That's what's running through everyone's head.

[ IF YOU CONTINUE TO REFUSE, THE FLOW OF TIME WILL RETURN AND ALL OF YOU WILL BE FORGOTTEN ]

Shit.

They don't really have a choice, do they?

"They only said it now?"

Witira shook her head at the ridiculous situation.

"From the very beginning, we never had a choice."

Their existence will be forgotten or worse erased if they reach the time limit set? Even the dragons find this situation too absurd.

[ I WILL NOW EXPLAIN THE GAME ]

For some reason, everyone was nervous as they waited.

[ THERE ARE A TOTAL OF 33 PEOPLE IN THIS ROOM ]

[ BUT THERE WILL ONLY BE 25 ROUNDS ]

"25 Rounds?"

Someone said but no one has time to answer.

"There are 33 people here?"

The one inside the barrier, Cale, the children, and Choi Han, didn't know that until now. It made the two adults freeze in realization. It only means there are also others trapped in a different room and are also watching what they are watching.

'This is annoying.'

They have no idea who are the other 29 people.

The screen continued.

[ EVERY ROUND, EACH ONE OF YOU WILL HAVE TO ANSWER ONE QUESTION, THE CORRECT ANSWER IS AUTOMATICALLY 1 POINT ]

[ WRONG ANSWER MEANS NO POINTS ]

"What happens if we got the wrong answer, aside from no points?"

Taylor asks as he looks around.

Everyone knew what he was worried about. Are they going to get 'punished' for choosing the wrong answer? They are okay with it but there are children in the room and the system says each one has to answer.

"Shit."

Hannah and Cage curse as they look at Jack and Taylor.

"Damn it!"

Ron and Beacrox as looking over where Cale and the three children are.

Sigh.

Jopis, Fredo, Harol, Bud, and Glenn only sigh.

Witira is holding her brother's hand, squeezing it in worry. Archie was looking at the siblings.

Tasha was holding Mary while Alberu watched them in worry.

Deruth and Violan are now looking at Basen and Lily.

Mila was worried about Dodori.

Eruhaben is also worried about Pendrick.

"Noona."

Rosalyn only smiled at Lock, easing the boy a bit.

[ EXCEPT THE CHILDREN ]

[ CALE, LOCK, DODORI, BLACK DRAGON (RAON), ON, HONG, BASEN, AND LILY ARE NOT INCLUDED ]

Everyone felt relief. At least the children are safe.

Cale cough.

"I'm not a child?"

Why is he excluded along with the children!?

He then sighs. The other names are censored and he can only see his, On, Hong, and the black dragon's names.

[ ONCE A ROUND ENDS, YOU CAN USE THE ACCUMULATED POINTS TO CHOOSE WHAT INFORMATION YOU WANT ]

"Information?"

Alberu whispered in interest.

[ 1 POINT IS EQUAL TO THE NUMBERS AND THERE WILL BE 25 NUMBERS THAT CONTAIN SPECIFIC INFORMATION ]

[ FOR EXAMPLE, 1 POINT IS FOR NUMBER 1 ]

[ 20 POINTS, IS FOR NUMBER 20 ]

[ AND IF YOU CHOOSE NUMBER 13 AND HAVE ACCUMULATED 15 POINTS IN ONE ROUND, IT WILL STACK UP AND CAN BE USED IN THE NEXT ROUND ]

"That's interesting."

Fredo said and others who heard could only agree.

Basically, there will be 25 numbers and each number contains specific information. If they manage to get 20 points in the first round, they can choose 1 number up to 20. However, that will depend on what information each number contains.

[ THESE ARE THE CHOICES ]

Everyone was anticipating the choices.

[ 01. RANDOM SCENE

02. RANDOM SCENE

03. RANDOM SCENE

04. RANDOM SCENE

05. RANDOM SCENE ]

[ IF YOU ONLY HAVE 1-5 POINTS ON ONE ROUND, THE SCENES THAT WILL PLAY ARE RANDOM ]

"That's not useful."

If it's a random scene, they might or might not be able to get information at all.

"How hard would the question be?"

Archie scoffed but that got everyone thinking.

How hard are the questions?

[ 06. THE SACRIFICES

07. THE MOGORU EMPIRE

08. FIRST MERCENARY KING

09. CROSSMAN HOUSEHOLD (FOUNDER)

10. SECRET ORGANIZATION (***) ]

[ IF YOU HAVE ENOUGH POINTS, YOU CAN CHOOSE BETWEEN 6-10 ]

"Ha! Now that's useful!"

Bud was smiling as he looked at number 10. However, he immediately frowned when he noticed the number 8.

'First mercenary king?'

Are they important? Their worth 8 points after all.

"Mogoru Empire?"

Alberu, Rosalyn, and Harol were anxious as they noticed the Empire was also included in the choices. But something also catches their attention.

'The Crossman household's founder?'

Tasha was now looking at Alberu in worry and also wonder. They don't really have any idea about the Crossman founder nevertheless since it was worth 9 points, it must be something important.

"Sacrifices?"

The dragons are worried about that. Fredo almost flinches but manages not to.

'I don't need all this information!'

Cale thought in despair. Just looking at it, he knew he'd have to wave goodbye to his slacker life forever.

'No. Not if I don't get involved.'

Then he can just let Choi Han and the others deal with this. That's right, he can do that. No need to get involved.

Cale began to smile.

"The secret organization."

He then flinches when he hears Choi Han's voice full of madness.

Choi Han looked vicious as he intensely stared at the words. This is the organization responsible for the Harris village massacre and also the attack on the Wolf tribe.

"Hm, 10 points?"

Cale thought.

It's quite a lot.

To choose specific information, Cale guesses that what the majority chooses will win so it might be hard. Unless the others are also enemies of this secret organization.

"Father."

Beacrox was now holding his father, who was looking murderous and ready to last out after seeing the secret organization that almost wiped out their entire family.

"Hannah? Are you okay?"

Hannah flinched at her brother's touch.

"N, nothing! I'm fine, Oppa."

The secret organization is included in the choices.

What if everyone chooses it and it will reveal Hannah as part of it? Not only her but her Oppa would also be in danger. In a place full of strangers, she doesn't have the manpower to protect him.

The next choices began to appear.

[ 11. THE DRAGONS (6)

12. THE DRAGON LORD (LORD SHERITT)

13. DRAGON SLAYERS

14. THE BIRTH OF A HERO (N**** B*****)

15. THE ENDABLE KINGDOM ]

[ IF YOU HAVE ENOUGH, YOU CAN CHOOSE BETWEEN 11-15 ]

The dragon's eyes widened when they noticed they were part of the information.

'This isn't good.'

The dragons don't want their information revealed. Although they can threaten others, no one knows how the system will react to violence so they can not act recklessly.

"Dragon Lord?"

Glenn and Rosalyn's eyes widened. Dragons are one thing, but the Dragon Lord?

"Human, I'm curious about this Lord."

Raon said as he hovered over Cale.

Cale was also not aware there was a Lord since it was stated that they had already passed away.

"It seems interesting, nya~"

"Nya~ We should choose that!"

The redhead just nodded at the children averaging nine-years-old.

"Hm? Wasn't it a long time ago since the Lord died?"

Rasheel asks which Eruhaben replies with a yes.

"Dragon Slayers?"

Harol squint his eyes. He doesn't like dragons because they are rulers of mana, but there is actually someone who can slay them? He was very interested in that information.

'The Birth of a Hero.'

It was shown earlier in the trailer. Furthermore, Cale seems to know about it too so Choi Han is very curious about this specific information.

"The Endable Kingdom?"

Tasha looked lost while Alberu, Taylor, Rosalyn, Harol, and Jopis were very interested. If it's worth 15 points, it's an even bigger secret.

'Ah, not an ideal situation.'

Duke Fredo needs to be very careful from now on.

"I've never heard of that kingdom before."

Basen stated and Violan and Deruth agreed. They never heard of Endable Kingdom in either the Eastern or the Western Continents.

The last information faded and new ones appeared.

[ 16. UNRANKED MONSTERS

17. LION DRAGON (GUARDIAN)

18. SEALED GOD (GOD OF *******)

19. WHITE STAR (**** ****O*)

20. CHOI FAMILY (CHOI HAN, CHOI **** ***, CHOI **** ***) ]

[ IF YOU HAVE ENOUGH, YOU CAN CHOOSE BETWEEN 16-20 ]

Before Cale goes blank again after seeing the Unranked Monsters in the choices, Choi Han is faster this time and manages to hold onto Cale.

"... Thanks."

The redhead said as he sighed.

"Cale-nim..."

"What is it?"

Choi Han was not looking at him but at something on the screen. He looked so shocked. Cale followed his gaze and found himself also flinching at the information.

Number 20, was about Choi Han's family.

'Is there also a secret in the Choi family?'

Cale could already feel the headache.

"There's a lot of censored words."

Taylor notice.

"Guardian?"

Dodori frowned. Who is this? Dragons are the only guardians of this world!

"Sealed God? Who is that?"

"This isn't looking good."

"Indeed."

The three adult dragons now have grim expressions on their faces. They really do have to step up after all because this is something even they can't ignore.

"White Star?"

"What the hell is that shitty name?"

Paseton was confused and Archie laughed at the hilarious name. Who the heck named themselves White Star?

Bud and Glenn scowled, not liking the ominous feeling they got when they heard the name 'White Star.'

"A sealed god?"

The crown prince, Rosalyn, Jopis, and Harol are not liking this at all. The more they see the choice, the more threatening they feel.

The former choice disappeared and new ones appeared.

[ 21. KIM ROK SOO (CALE HENITUSE)

22. CALE HENITUSE (KIM ROK SOO)

23. JOUR THAMES DIARY

24. THAMES HOUSEHOLD

25. THE HUNTERS ]

[ IF YOU HAVE ENOUGH, YOU CAN CHOOSE BETWEEN 20-25 ]

Deruth closes his eyes as he sees the confirmation he needs. His son was not only possessed, but they also switched!

'Jour Thames diary?'

Cale recalled what the trailer showed earlier.

< To the person inside my son's body, I'm sorry. >

It seems that this is from that diary. Cale needed to see what was in the diary though he was worried about the other participants in the domain. 

'Damn it.'

Cale thought he could have his slacker life after the war but it seems impossible. Especially with how high Cale Henituse's family and his mother's diary are in the numbers.

"Thames household?"

Deruth looked towards the crown prince who muttered that. Then the crown prince looked at him.

"Count, there seems to be something with the Thames family. Do you know anything about them as they are your former wife's family?"

The only thing Alberu knew was that they were a Baron household from the Roan kingdom that suddenly disappeared. He never thought about it before but it seems to be very important.

Alberu's question caught everyone's attention.

Not only is the Thames Household worth 24 points, but it was also the second most difficult information to obtain. If the God of Hope decided it was that important, then it is.

"I'm not sure Your Highness... By the time I met Jour, she was the only one left in her family."

"Now that I think about it, wasn't it her who told your son he will have peculiar experience with time? I don't know if ancient power is able to do that, but I'm assuming it also has something to do with her family."

Eruhaben said which made everyone think about it.

Deruth on the other hand feels contradicted. Not only is his son switching with someone, but apparently his former wife is aware of it. Furthermore, she was hiding more secrets too with how her diary seems to be at number 23.

"What about these 'Hunters?' They seemed to be at the top."

Harol's question was met with silence.

The more they think, the more questions they have.

"How about we do it one by one? There are 15 important pieces of information and we'll have 25 rounds. Surely, we'll be able to accumulate enough points?"

Alberu suggested which everyone agreed.

Rosalyn nodded and stated.

"Yes. We just need to worry about the questions."

Before they knew it, the screen flickered again and news words appeared.

[ THAT IS ALL THE CHOICES ]

[ NOW ]

Choi Han stared blankly at something familiar flickering on his face.

Everyone was also amused and surprised at the small transparent blue screen appearing in front of their faces. There was something written in it.

[ ARE YOU READY TO START? THE TIMER WILL BEGIN ONCE EVERYONE PRESSES 'YES' ]

Everyone's heart is beating fast.

Right, they forgot about the timer that will erase their existence in their world if they fail to complete the game on time.

[ YES ] or [ NO ]

Everyone looked at each other and nodded.

They need to do this together, even if they are strangers and don't trust each other.

Judging by the choices, their stay here might be worth it after all.

They all press [ YES ].

Chapter Text

[ YES ]

Everyone has chosen yes.

The screen flickered.

[ REMINDER: EVERYONE WILL ONLY HAVE ONE CHANCE TO ANSWER ]

"Yeah, yeah, we know."

Cage huffed. 

[ I WILL NOW INTRODUCE THE 'INDIVIDUAL SCORES' ]

"Individual scores?"

Why does it not sound good? Are they being graded or something?

Graded for what?

[ IT IS DIFFERENT FROM THE 'ACCUMULATED POINTS' AND CAN NOT BE USED TO PICK SPECIFIC INFORMATION ]

[ THE FIRST ONE TO ANSWER IMMEDIATELY EARNS 25 'INDIVIDUAL POINTS' ]

[ THE LAST ONE TO ANSWER GETS THE LOWEST POINT WHICH IS 1 POINT ]

"So it is racing for points."

But what is the point of the individual points?

[ YOU CAN USE THE 'INDIVIDUAL POINTS' YOU GATHERED FOR SOMETHING LATER ]

Alberu sighs.

Why can't the system just reveal it already? It really loves to rile them up huh?

However, most of them can tell it will be useful later on and are already planning on getting lots of points.

[ WRONG ANSWER MEANS NO POINTS ]

"You're annoying."

This is a first come first serve type of game, but they can't just answer recklessly because not only will they not get points for the 'Accumulated Points' but also the 'Individuals Points.'

The risks of this 'race' for answers are not very worth it.

[ WE WILL NOW BEGIN ]

[ FIRST ROUND: ARCHIE ]

"Archie?"

"Who's Archie?"

Others didn't know who Archie was but the whale tribe did. They glance at each other, not knowing why the killer whale was in the first round.

"Huh? Me?"

"Should we tell them?"

"Huh!? Why would–"

Archie was surprised. He suddenly can't talk!

Witira and Paseton looked at each other. They also can't talk it seems.

[ YOU HAVE 60 SECONDS TO ANSWER EVERY QUESTION ]

"What!?"

"This goddamn-!"

They can't help but curse.

It really is a race. This system is pressuring them.

The adults were massaging their temples in stress while the children quietly sat on the floor. They are omitted and they have nothing to do so they are getting bored.

[ BEGIN ]

Whatever.

[ QUESTION 1: WHO IS ARCHIE ]

"... Who the fuck is Archie!?"

"How would we know!?"

They did not even introduce themselves to each other!

"Does anyone here name Archie?"

The said killer, who tried to point himself to these lowly creatures such as humans, was not only able to talk but unable to move.

It was not only him but the other two who knew Archie was also incapable of moving and talking as they were the only ones who knew about Archie.

'This shit-'

The system is restricting them.

"Hey, are these three okay?"

Bud, who was near the three noticed they were not moving at all. His loud voice got everyone's attention.

The others went near and the rest stayed far to observe.

"They're not moving but they are breathing."

Rosalyn announced which made others sigh in relief.

Before they could say anything else, the screen flicked.

[ WHALE TRIBE MEMBERS CAN NOT ANSWER THIS QUESTION ]

"They are restricted?"

Eruhaben noticed and continued.

"I see. It's possible that this Archie is from the whale tribe."

If the Whale tribe members present in the room are suddenly restricted, it means they know the answer and the system is not letting them talk.

'Damn shrewd.'

The system's not making it easy for everyone.

Everyone except the children observes the three.

"Archie is a man's name. So the woman is not a choice."

Countess Violan stated and everyone agreed.

'I bet it's the white-haired. He seems more fitted with the name.'

Bud is indeed correct.

Archie's name fits his face. Paseton's face is way too beautiful to be called 'Archie.'

The mercenary king looked at everyone while pressing 'Answer' on the screen.

He then pointed to the white-haired man who he suspects is Archie.

The system made a sound and the screen flickered again.

[ CORRECT ]

[ INDIVIDUAL POINTS (BUD): 25 ]

[ ACCUMULATED POINTS: 1 ]

"Hell yeah!"

Cage shouted. Now they have one point.

Although they are also competing individually, she is more interested in the specified information.

'Oh well.'

Alberu should have not hesitated.

"This isn't so bad?"

"The system sure is shrewd but is also stupid."

It's because they restricted the whale tribe members that they found out 'Archie' is amongst them.

[ NEXT QUESTION ]

[ QUESTION 2: WHAT TYPE OF WHALE IS ARCHIE ]

[ WHALE TRIBE MEMBERS CAN NOT ANSWER THIS QUESTION ]

Everyone jinx it.

"... How would we know?"

They have never met the whale tribe their entire lives. Without seeing them transform, how would they know their exact species?

"Is anyone here familiar with the whale tribe?"

Count Deruth looked at everyone.

Chief Harol observed Archie.

'He's either a killer whale or a humpback whale.'

They're close to the ocean and although he has never really met a whale tribe member, Archie's behavior he observes is more of a killer whale than a humpback who is mostly known as gentle and non-aggressive.

The blue-haired boy fit the description of a humpback.

Harol quietly pressed 'Answer.'

"Archie is a killer whale."

[ CORRECT ]

[ INDIVIDUAL POINTS (HAROL): 24 ]

[ ACCUMULATED POINTS: 2 ]

"Yes! Let's keep going!"

[ NEXT QUESTION ]

[ QUESTION 3:  HOW BIG IS ARCHIE IN WHALE FORM  ]

[ WHALE TRIBE MEMBERS CAN NOT ANSWER THIS QUESTION ]

They really jinx it.

'Killer whales are usually around 7 to 10 meters in length.'

Rosalyn hummed.

"Do we need the exact size?"

The system answered it for them.

[ CLOSE OR THE EXACT SIZE ]

"That's difficult."

"Hell is."

Glenn grumbled and his best friend Bud agreed.

"What do you think, your highness?"

Rosalyn was looking at Alberu who seemed to be in deep thought.

"He looks abnormal. He might be bigger or smaller."

"Hey, that's rude."

Cage rudely stated which Taylor immediately scolded. Although those who heard, especially Hannah and Bud snorted but covered their mouth not to laugh.

Archie and the whale siblings, who could hear everything, were fuming and laughing. The former fuming and the latter laughing.

The whale tribe's current position is humiliating but there's nothing they can do. It's not like that stupid god would care if they felt that way.

Hannah didn't hesitate to press 'Answer.'

"He is 5 meters in length!"

[ WRONG ]

[ INDIVIDUAL POINTS (HANNAH): 0 ]

[ ACCUMULATED POINTS: 2 ]

"Oops. Sorry."

The swordmaster sheepishly laughs. However, some noticed she might have answered random answers for the purpose of messing up their points.

"Hannah!"

Jack scolded his sister but there was nothing they could do.

'She's always been wary. I guess she isn't on our side.'

Alberu notice.

She didn't answer fast because she wanted 'Individual Points' but purposely answered wrong so they would lose 'Accumulated Points.'

This woman Hannah might be protecting something and doesn't want them to have enough points to choose higher worth points information.

'She needed to be watched.'

The crown prince notices Rosalyn and Tasha looking at him with a knowing gaze. He just nodded at them since they probably also noticed.

"Human, do not take this seriously and I will behead you myself."

The cream dragon Mila said with a vicious smile on her face. Hannah shuddered in fear but didn't wipe the smirk on her face.

'This woman is strong.'

If they have their strength, she might be dead already. But they don't, that is why she is taking advantage of it.

"I said sorry. I was aiming for the individual points."

It was a poor excuse that everyone noticed.

Eruhaben sighs.

"Enough of this. May I remind you we are running on a time limit?"

Those who were near these women were slowly walking away, not wanting to get caught in a heated argument. The same goes for both Dodori and Rasheel who flinch at the dragon's tone.

'Scary.'

The two dragons sat side by side in a corner away from everyone.

The system didn't give them enough time and is already going into the next question.

[ NEXT QUESTION ]

[ QUESTION 4: IS ARCHIE GOOD AT ACTING ]

[ WHALE TRIBE MEMBERS CAN NOT ANSWER THIS QUESTION ]

"This bitch is getting on my fucking nerves."

Princess Jopis was smiling while still being elegant but her voice was also vicious.

Cage and Taylor slowly went away from her.

Violan who was near looked towards her children.

"Basen, Lily. Go join those people for a while."

The Countess pointed to Dodori and Rasheel, who were now bickering on the side and away from the adults. She can't have her children hear all the curses in this room.

Basen glances at Cale on the barrier. He looks bored and is already sitting on the floor while playing with the cats. The black-haired on the other hand was busy looking at the screen on his face.

He looked away.

"Yes, mother."

"Okay!"

Basen took his sister's hand and went near the two.

"Huh!? Who are you two?"

Rasheel glared at the two which made them flinch.

"E, excuse us. May we stay here for a bit?"

"I do not care what you do."

Dodori didn't even look as he shrugged.

"Do what you like. Just don't talk to us, you lowly humans."

And just like that, the two ignored them.

"What the hell are you looking at!?"

Pendrick, who was near and was trying to glimpse at the dragons squeaked as Rasheel glared at him. The elf returned to the gold dragon's side where he felt safe.

The Henituse siblings quietly watched the scene before they sat a bit far from the two extremely unfriendly individuals.

Meanwhile, the adults are so close to trashing the system. What even are these questions? It is getting too personal!

"Probably not? He doesn't look like it."

Bud shrugged.

"He does look like he can't act."

"I don't think so as well."

Tasha answered to which Ron agreed.

"Hm. May I answer?"

Taylor raised his hands and everyone just let him.

"He can't act."

[ WRONG ]

[ INDIVIDUAL POINTS (TAYLOR): 0 ]

[ ACCUMULATED POINTS: 2 ]

Taylor looked down, ashamed of his answer. They lost 1 accumulated point.

"I apologize."

"It's fine."

Eruhaben sighs. At least he looked sincere, unlike the human who didn't even try to hide it.

"Hey, that's okay! Others agreed too so it's not your fault."

Cage shamelessly said but others didn't refute it because what she said was true. They never really thought he could act.

[ NEXT QUESTION ]

'This isn't good.'

They are losing points as fast as they got the first two. If only they didn't have a time limit for each question as well, they might have been able to analyze the whale and discuss their answers.

Of course, everyone's interested in 'Individual Points' but they all thought 'Accumulated Points' were more important.

[ QUESTION 5: WHAT IS ARCHIE'S PERSONALITY IN ONE WORD ]

[ WHALE TRIBE MEMBERS CAN NOT ANSWER THIS QUESTION ]

"Fuck you!"

"Bastard!"

They are beginning to get frustrated. They never met each other and don't know each other's personalities.

"This system is really pushing it."

Ron's hand was shaking from clenching so hard.

Beacrox sighs. He just really wants to get out and cook in his kitchen instead of answering bullshit questions from this stupid system.

"Haa. We should have done an introduction."

If only they knew the questions would be about one of them.

"... What do you think?"

Deruth was looking at his wife.

"Does he look barbarian to you?"

"I'm not sure..."

They stared at Archie, who was still feeling uncomfortable being stared at like he was some art with how intense they were looking.

"I'll answer."

Deruth said and as usual, everyone just nodded. It's not like they have a better answer.

"Barbarian?"

[ WRONG ]

[ INDIVIDUAL POINTS (DERUTH): 0 ]

[ ACCUMULATED POINTS: 2 ]

"Apologies."

Deruth apologizes but everyone brushes it off.

[ NEXT QUESTION ]

"I bet the next question would be more ridiculous."

Cage rolled her eyes.

Gods really, they always annoy her.

[ QUESTION 6: WHAT IS ARCHIE'S POSITION IN THE WHALE TRIBE ]

[ WHALE TRIBE MEMBERS CAN NOT ANSWER THIS QUESTION ]

Everyone groaned.

"I don't want to play anymore."

"We won't be able to answer anyway."

"If only the whale tribe members are allowed to answer."

Cage, Bud, and Glenn slumped on the floor. Totally giving up.

If only they were humans who wear medals, it might be easier to figure out but they are beasts. They don't wear something as useless as medals.

'He looks like he can fight.'

Beacrox observes.

"Probably someone high rank. Is it commander?"

"He doesn't look that capable to lead."

Princess Jopis sighs.

"Let's just answer this and try to get more points on the next question."

The princess pressed 'Answer' and said the commander. It was wrong, as they expected.

[ WRONG ]

[ INDIVIDUAL POINTS (JOPIS): 0 ]

[ ACCUMULATED POINTS: 2 ]

"We are still in 2 points."

Alberu pointed out.

They are already in question number 7. They won't be able to gather enough points to pick specific information at this point.

'After this round, we should squeeze information about each other.'

Mila thought.

If they want more points in the second round, they need to know more about each other.

'... Is this on purpose?'

Eruhaben felt like the God of Hope did this on purpose. No, why would a god do that?

'... Probably not.'

[ NEXT QUESTION ]

[ QUESTION 7: WHO IS ARCHIE AFRAID OF IN THE WHALE TRIBE ]

[ WHALE TRIBE MEMBERS CAN NOT ANSWER THIS QUESTION ]

"Someone on the whale tribe. There's only one I can think of. Let me answer."

Eruhaben didn't hesitate to press 'Answer.'

"It's the whale king."

[ CORRECT ]

[ INDIVIDUAL POINTS (ERUHABEN): 23 ]

[ ACCUMULATED POINTS: 3 ]

"Thank goodness."

Violan sighs in relief. At least they are finally getting somewhere.

The crown prince of the Roan Kingdom observes Eruhaben. The man was oddly more majestic than even him and the other princess and noble in the room. He wondered what his identity was.

[ NEXT QUESTION ]

[ QUESTION 8:  WHAT DOES ARCHIE THINK OF THE ELVES ]

[ WHALE TRIBE MEMBERS CAN NOT ANSWER THIS QUESTION ]

"Ugh. Here it goes again."

Everyone could only agree.

"I, if only there were hints..."

Lock who had been quiet the entire time whispered to himself but the screen suddenly flicked, getting everyone's attention.

[ YOU CAN USE 'HINT' THREE TIMES EVERY ROUND ]

[ HINT USABLE: 3 ]

"Okay... Let us relax for a bit."

Chief Harol took a deep breath. But his hands are shaking. Everyone is shaking in anger.

Chaos broke out as everyone started cursing and shouting in anger. Fredo and Hannah watch in amusement. Jack was hiding behind her sister as Lock hid behind Rosalyn. Mary was flinching and Tasha was hugging her.

On the other side of the barrier, Cale was bored.

"Why are they taking too long?"

No one seems to answer the question.

"Should I answer? But I don't know the answer."

Cale shook his head.

"Don't bother wasting your chance."

If only he could help instead of lying on the floor. Yes, he was now lying on the floor and staring at nothing in particular. It's not dirty and feels strangely comfortable. He was not hungry too, which was probably the god's doing.

"Nya~"

The two cats are rubbing their body on him while the black dragon is clinging to Choi Han's shoulder.

'Haaaa.'

He knew some of the questions but there was nothing coming out of his mouth whenever he tried to tell Choi Han about it. Probably some restrictions since he is not part of the group that could answer.

'What the hell am I doing here?'

That, he doesn't know.

But it's not so bad. At least he can slack off without thinking about anything else. He was just a victim that was dragged here with Choi Han and has nothing to do.

[ TIME'S UP ]

[ NO ANSWER ]

[ ACCUMULATED POINTS: 3 ]

"Ah, we run out of time."

Choi Han announced. Cale didn't care.

[ NEXT QUESTION ]

"This is enough. Let's focus on the question. We already miss one."

Everyone somehow calmed down and decided to be rational.

[ QUESTION 9: DOES ARCHIE THINK HE IS THE ONLY ONE SANE ]

[ WHALE TRIBE MEMBERS CAN NOT ANSWER THIS QUESTION ]

Mila scoffed. Everyone would think that way.

"I'll answer."

Just like Eruhaben, she presses 'Answer' without care. They are dragons, they don't need anyone's permission.

"My answer is yes."

[ CORRECT ]

[ INDIVIDUAL POINTS (MILA): 22 ]

[ ACCUMULATED POINTS: 4 ]

"4 points. We are almost there."

Even if they didn't get points higher than 7, number 6 was also interesting. It says something about 'sacrifices' which doesn't sound good at all. The dragons are especially curious.

'They seem to be aiming for number 6.'

Fredo can't let them get enough points.

The screen flicked to show the next question.

[ NEXT QUESTION ]

[ QUESTION 10:  WHO IS ARCHIE AFRAID OF OUTSIDE THE WHALE TRIBE ]

"I'm not afraid of anyone!"

Archie, the whale siblings, and also everyone else were surprised when the whale members are able to move or talk again.

"Oh? The restriction was lifted?"

"Yes, but are they seriously letting us unrestricted only because we don't know the answer?"

Witira was massaging her head.

"... So you don't know the answer."

Their hope was gone.

"Forgive us."

Paseton said with his gaze on the dragons only.

"This system is pissing me off."

Witira clenches her fist.

Not only were they restricted for a long time but they are unable to gain points that they could have easily gained since they know a lot about Archie.

"What the fuck! I'm not scared of anyone!"

Archie was still denying it but no one was paying him attention.

"Let's use the hint."

"Good idea."

[ HINT  USABLE : 3 ]

[ USE HINT? ]

[ YES ] or [ NO ]

They all choose 'yes.'

New words appeared.

[ HINT: RED HAIR ]

[ HINT USABLE: 2 ]

Almost everyone looked towards the transparent barrier where a certain red hair was. They actually forgot about them because of the barrier and they have been busy answering the questions.

"... Is he sleeping?

Cale stared into the pitch-black ceiling until he dozed off before completely falling asleep.

The crown prince can't believe a guy like Cale has time to sleep when they are currently in, more or less, a life-and-death situation.

Deruth had a complicated expression on his face. The man inside his son's body is way too similar to Cale so he feels conflicted.

"Oh my god, young master."

Cage was laughing as Taylor had a fond look on his face.

Rosalyn also beamed when she saw the black dragon on Choi Han's shoulders and he looked adorable when he tried to look series. What others don't know is that only those who had met Raon could see him but the dragons could feel him.

"What an interesting human."

Eruhaben muttered as he shook his head.

"We can all agree it is him."

"What!? No way! I'm not scared of that human!"

Of course, Archie was ignored.

"Yes."

Witira pressed 'Answer' and gave the answer. No doubt, they were right.

[ CORRECT ]

[ INDIVIDUAL POINTS (WITIRA): 21 ]

[ ACCUMULATED POINTS: 5 ]

"No way..."

The killer whale could still not believe it. He was afraid of the same bastard who was peacefully sleeping on the floor? Why would he be afraid of a weak human at that!?

[ NEXT QUESTION ]

[ QUESTION 11: IS ARCHIE LOYAL TO THE WHALE TRIBE ]

[ WHALE TRIBE MEMBERS CAN NOT ANSWER THIS QUESTION ]

Witira was surprised. She knew she couldn't answer the question so she didn't try to say anything but it didn't restrict her.

'I see. So it will only restrict us when we try to fight and answer.'

Now, this was much better. Her brother is also confused but relieved. Only Archie froze because there was no way he wouldn't try to shout the answer.

The next queen of whales shook her head when others were looking at them. They can't answer. Even if they tried, there was no voice coming out of their mouth.

"Of course he is loyal?"

It sounds more like a question than an answer.

"I'll answer yes."

Fredo said with a casual look on his face. The dragons raised their brow but didn't comment on it. The duke pressed 'Answer' and said yes.

[ WRONG ]

[ INDIVIDUAL POINTS (FREDO): 0 ]

[ ACCUMULATED POINTS: 5 ]

"Ah, apologies."

The duke was good at acting so he could fool most of them.

Most.

"It's fine. But why would he not be loyal to his tribe?"

Is this Archie a traitor? However, based on the neutral look on the other whales' faces, the killer whale is probably only loyal to the king.

[ NEXT QUESTION ]

[ QUESTION 12: ARCHIE'S PERSONALITY IS WORSE THAN WHO ]

"Worse than who!?"

Archie was free again. Probably because he himself doesn't know the answer.

"... Shall we use 'hint' again?"

"No, that won't be a good idea. We are only at question 12."

There's a possibility that the higher the number, the more difficult the questions are. They can't be careless enough to use up all the hints.

"Shall we give this up?"

Violan was looking at everybody.

"Well, go ahead."

Eruhaben gave the go and Violan used her chance. Her answer was random.

[ WRONG ]

[ INDIVIDUAL POINTS (VIOLAN): 0 ]

[ ACCUMULATED POINTS: 5 ]

The screen flickered again.

[ NEXT QUESTION ]

[ QUESTION 13: WHAT IS ARCHIE GOOD AT ASIDE FROM ACTING ]

[ WHALE TRIBE MEMBERS CAN NOT ANSWER THIS QUESTION ]

"... Really?"

Almost everyone was already tired of these stupid questions. Once more, how would they know!? They are not from the whale tribe for goodness sake!

"Can't we give up...?"

The screen suddenly changed. It made everyone perk up.

[ DO YOU WANT TO GIVE UP ROUND 1 ]

[ YES ] or [ NO ]

This shit.

That's what is written on everyone's face as they read.

"... So we can!?"

"Let's give up! I'm tired!"

Bud and Cage, the new duo. Glenn looks extra tired beside them.

"No, that won't do. We have not accumulated enough points."

Ron shook his head. He wanted to know about the secret organization and wanted more points. Though he never expected it would be this difficult to obtain points.

Beacrox felt the same as his father.

Bud and Glenn, who recognizes Ron shut their mouth, scared of the old assassin.

"He is right. Five points won't give us any information."

Chief Harol who is interested in Dragon Slayers also does not want to give up.

"Agreed."

They all have something they want to find out so they do not want to stop.

"Let's continue."

Eruhaben announced and everyone didn't say anything. If they are intimidated by the elf, they never say anything.

[ CONTINUING ]

"Who wants to waste chance? Just make up an answer."

It doesn't matter if it's wrong. They don't know anything about this Archie anyway.

"I'll do it."

Tasha volunteered to give up hers and made up an answer.

[ WRONG ]

[ INDIVIDUAL POINTS (TASHA): 0 ]

[ ACCUMULATED POINTS: 5 ]

Everyone's spirit diminishes the more they continue to push.

[ NEXT QUESTION ]

[ QUESTION 14: WHAT MADE ARCHIE LOYAL ]

[ WHALE TRIBE MEMBERS CAN NOT ANSWER THIS QUESTION ]

"How about we make use of the hint?"

It was Fredo. He needs to make sure they won't get more points the more they advance. It's better to use every 'hint' they had.

"... Sure, I guess?"

Glenn agreed. Although the others are skeptical about using 'hint' they can't lose more points than they already had.

"Whatever."

Eruhaben was also getting tired. They are not progressing at all.

They use 'hint.'

[ HINT: WHALE KING SHICKLER ]

[ HINT  USABLE: 1 ]

"... Great. What does that mean?"

"He is loyal because of the whale king?"

[ SPECIFY THE MAIN REASON ]

"Yeah... I don't know."

"Just made up."

Alberu sighs in exasperation. Now they are going nowhere.

[ TIME'S UP ]

[ NO ANSWER ]

[ ACCUMULATED POINTS: 5 ]

"That was a waste."

The hint was wasted because their answer was still wrong.

"It's better we give up this round. We'll have a meeting later so we can be more prepared for the next round."

It was Rosalyn who spoke.

"Yes. We should do that."

Princess Jopis also agreed. It seems they won't get anything from this round.

"How about one last question before giving up?"

Witira suggests. 

"Yeah."

"Let's do that."

[ NEXT QUESTION ]

[ THE DIFFICULTY OF THE QUESTIONS NOW INCREASES ] 

[ QUESTION 15: SUPER SPEED TAXI ]

[ CHOI HAN CAN NOT ANSWER THIS QUESTION ]

"We give up."

That was fast.

"What is everyone doing?"

Cale was not liking this. He just woke up and decided to look at Choi Han's screen only to find out that out of 14 questions, they had only managed to get 5 points. 

"Have you answered yet?"

"Not yet. Since I don't know the answer."

Cale asked Choi Han which the latter denied.

"I could have answered the last one but the system restricts me. And the round ended."

"So the others gave up?"

Yes, Cale could see it on the screen.

[ THE MAJORITY HAS CHOSEN TO GIVE UP ]

[ ROUND 1 'ARCHIE' HAS ENDED ]

[ TOTAL ACCUMULATED POINTS: 5 ]

"Well..."

He was expecting the other participants would be more determined after they had seen the choices but he guessed they were not that dedicated after all.

"Let's just wait."

Cale went back to lying down.

'Is it bad that I'm enjoying this?'

Cale thought but brushed it off. He should remember that he only got dragged here because he was with Choi Han before they got abducted.

However, is it a bit worrying that the protagonist himself doesn't seem too bothered with the situation? He looked happy if anything.

"You should lay down too. It's comfortable."

"Okay, Cale-nim."

Choi Han happily lay beside Cale while the there children snuggled between the two adults, looking for warmth.

The others who noticed them outside were gaping.

'Are they seriously treating this as some kind of vacation?'

They are.

The screen flickered.

[ THESE ARE YOUR CHOICES ]

[ 01. RANDOM SCENE

02. RANDOM SCENE

03. RANDOM SCENE

04. RANDOM SCENE

05. RANDOM SCENE ]

[ CHOOSE ONE ]

"Is it possible not to choose one?"

They already have 5 points and only need 1 more to choose number 6. They don't want to waste points on random scenes. 

[ WE CAN NOT PROCEED TO THE SECOND ROUND UNLESS YOU CHOOSE ONE ]

"Of course, when did the system make it easy for us?"

Cage scoff.

"Let's sacrifice 1 point and choose number 1."

Chief Harol proposes but Fredo also speaks up.

"However, the significance of the information depends on the number of points."

Fredo's motive was obvious to some. 

He wanted to use all the points they collected however he was also not wrong. There is a big possibility that there is nothing important at number 1 at all. It might be the most random out of all the current choices.

"... There are still 24 rounds left, right?"

Fredo's suggestion was not so bad.

Glenn was looking at Eruhaben. The golden elf has been the one taking charge since coming here. Not to mention, he was scary.

"I choose 5!"

Hannah was shameless with her motives.

"I, I agree?"

Jack doesn't know why his sister wants him to agree but does it anyway.

"I don't mind."

"I do not mind either."

Ron and Violan weren't opposed. Naturally, Becroax and Deruth supported their family.

"You guys choose."

The whales also didn't care. They are not really interested in all the information shown earlier. If only they would reveal how Paseton died, she would have.

Tasha, Mary, and Rosalyn nodded at Alberu. He can decide for them.

"Well,"

Taylor was looking at Cage and Jopis who were nodding.

"Let's choose number 5, sir."

"If it is okay with you?"

It was Alberu and he was looking at Eruhaben and Mila.

Eruhaben didn't say anything and just pressed number 5 which the others also followed. Choi Han didn't really care since he could never have an opinion, the others being in the other room, just chose what they did.

"This guy..."

The scene did not commence because someone who was supposed to be a participant was sleeping.

"The fuck!? You disturbed my sleep!"

Rasheel grumbled after being awoken.

"Perhaps a discipline will make you tame."

Mila was smiling gently but Dodori shuddered. Eruhaben has his arms crossed and is tapping his finger on his shoulder awaiting Rasheel's response.

'These old shits-'

"... Damn it! Whatever!"

The grey dragon scoffs and also presses number 5.

The screen turned black. A scene is being ready to broadcast.

Everyone was anticipating but was also nervous. They spent 5 points they collected through hell for this random scene.

Someone with a familiar redhead could be seen. His eyes were closed and someone with another familiar black hair faced him.

"It's the young master Cale. And... Kim Rok Soo?"

Rosalyn voiced out.

No one paid attention to Deruth's expression.

The others glance at Cale who was inside the barrier. He still looked the same, stoic and not showing any emotion on his face.

At least he was paying attention and was not sleeping this time.

'Is this about me again?'

Why is it always about him when Choi Han was the protagonist!? It should be the Korean who is on the screen and not him.

"Why are you closing your eyes again?"

'Damn it! Son of a bitch!'

Cale raised his arm to cover his eyes. Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk started to chuckle at this clear indication that he didn't want to open his eyes.

'Team leader!?'

What? When did they meet with him in Cale Henituse's body? Future?

The one on the screen has long hair. Will they meet in the future? How?

Cale's eyes are so wide. 

This was the first time Choi Han saw him with this much expression aside from staggering and shock. Cale or Kim Rok Soo looked... sad.

"Cale-nim?"

However, the redhead didn't answer. He was blank again. His eyes looked odd.

A paw woke Cale up.

"Stupid human. Why are you blanking out?"

It was the black dragon.

"... Right, sorry."

Cale closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He then faces the screen again with a stoic face.

'It's a Korean.'

Someone with a connection to Cale. A relative perhaps? Kim Rok Soo's old body and the man don't look alike though.

Bud shook his head.

"No. It is a different guy."

The one who is talking with Cale Henituse on the screen is not the one named Kim Rok Soo.

'Odd. Where did these people with black hair come from?'

Black hair is very unusual. Their names, Choi Han and Kim Rok Soo don't sound familiar as well. Alberu believed there was something with these people and it was important. After all, the 'Choi Family' is worth 20 points.

The crown prince will learn and observe these two from now on.

"I see that you still don't like to listen."

"...What the?"

Cale mumbled as he opened his eyes.

"What kind of dream is this?"

'What's so important about this?'

Archie grumbled but did not have any choice but to watch. They notice the screen won't continue playing if none of the participants are paying attention to the screen.

They do not really have a choice. It's so frustrating.

Cale noticed the place he was in in the video. A too-familiar sight was in front of Cale right now.

The office where Kim Rok Soo had worked. The space that he had worked in for 15 years had appeared, and Cale was sitting in Kim Rok Soo's seat. He was sitting on an office chair that he had never used in Cale's world.

Kim Rok Soo's seat wasn't team leader Kim Rok Soo's seat either.

It was Kim Rok Soo's seat from when he was a rookie, the seat closest to team leader Lee Soo Hyuk.

He was told that rookies had to be next to the team leader or a veteran team member because they never knew when a rookie would cause some trouble and put their lives in danger.

Cale looked toward the team leader's seat. Lee Soo Hyuk was sitting there as if everything was normal. The person who had tapped the Cale on the screen cheeks to wake him up had returned to his seat.

"What is this?"

Lee Soo Hyuk who had a significantly feeble body for a swordsman looked younger than Cale's final record. He looked similar to the Lee Soo Hyuk whom Kim Rok Soo had met when he was a rookie.

"What could it be, you little punk."

The team leader took a sip of the instant coffee in a paper cup before smiling as he looked at Cale.

Cale on the barrier took a deep breath. The scene playing is from the future.

The team leader had said that he used to only drink americanos but knew that he needed coffee even when the world flipped over and went to a mart to buy some instant coffee packets.

It had to do with something about not being able to forget the sweetness of the past or whatnot.

It was too similar. The Lee Soo Hyuk in front of Cale was not a scene in one of his records, but he was acting too similar to Lee Soo Hyuk.

'Is this real?'

The moment he had that thought...

"Apparently, I died in your place?"

'Damn it.'

Cale instantly started to frown. The person in front of him was indeed team leader Lee Soo Hyuk.

'Oh.'

This person is important to Kim Rok Soo, and Choi Han finally understood. He died for Kim Rok Soo and it seems that Kim Rok Soo who is now Cale was still affected by it. That is why he reacted so strongly when he appeared on the screen.

'Cale-nim...'

Choi Han looked down. 

Nevertheless, he wondered how this person died. Are they some part of an organization or something similar because the person said he died in Cale's place?

'Is that why he didn't react to blood?'

He always thought it was bizarre that Cale didn't react strongly to blood and violence. He was almost emotionless but his caring attitude betrayed that cold front of his.

Hm.

So he has some complicated past, everyone realizes.

"Saying something like that without any emotion must mean that you really are the team leader."

"You finally realized that?"

The team leader shook his head before looking up and down at Cale before commenting.

"Team leader?"

Team leader on what?

The TCF people wondered.

Choi Han also frowned at that.

"But why do you look so terrible?"

"What's wrong with how I look?"

Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk shook his head again in disbelief at Cale's grumbling.

"You just walk around covered in blood. It also looks like you'll become a very famous hero?"

"What?"

What hero!?

Cale was frowning so much that he could not frown any harder even if he tried.

"Cale-nim!"

"You weak human!"

The redhead flinched at Choi Han and the black dragon's vicious voice.

"Why are you walking around covered in blood!? You know you're too weak!?"

"That's not me though?"

It might be him from the future but not the current him. He hasn't done anything too extreme to bleed.

"I need to watch over you."

Choi Han was not respectful anymore. He is older than Cale or Kim Rok Soo anyway. He will take care of him from now on. The black dragon shares the same sentiment.

Cale shuddered. The two ignored his reaction.

Outside the barrier, Rosalyn, Lock, Taylor, Cage, Alberu, and the Henituse family are frowning when they see the redhead full of blood.

"Why is he covered in so much blood?"

Violan was not liking that even though that was not the real Cale. It was because he looked so pale and skinny that it was making her worried.

'Blood.'

Hannah and Fredo were enjoying the sight instead. Witira, Eruhaben, and Mila were the opposite. The human looked so weak but he was bleeding so much.

"That motherf*cking God of Death."

Cale could hear the team leader's voice as he brushed his face with both hands.

Cough.

They choke.

"I knew it! That bastard is really up to something!"

Cage was furious. The God of Death has been talkative ever since she crossed paths with Cale or this Kim Rok Soo. She never realized this before but now she knows.

"The God of Death?"

The dragons really don't like this. From the Sealed God to the God of Death.

"Ho?"

Fredo and Bud were rather intrigued.

"You're right. He is quite the motherf*cker."

"Ha!"

Cale let out a short laugh.

"It seems these two have some connection to the God of Death."

Some flinch at Eruhaben's claim.

'The young master looks young.'

Lock noticed he looked his age when he smiled.

Choi Han and the children were surprised.

"You looked cute, nya~!"

"That's right, Cale! You should smile more!"

The two cats who were playing with themselves are now watching as well. They probably got bored and decided to watch.

"I don't need you to say anything, Choi Han."

Cale sighed, exasperated.

Screech.

The chair was pushed back and the team leader got up and headed toward the window. The curtains on the window were closed. Normally, Cale would see the destroyed and desolate remains of Seoul once those curtains opened.

Chhhhhhh.

However, the area outside the window was black.

"It must be because this space was created from my memories, but anything I can't recall thoroughly is black."

The team leader calmly commented as he looked toward Cale.

'... Hm.'

Cale didn't say anything.

"The God of Death must have felt bad for us because we died when we weren't supposed to and gave each of us one chance."

"... Shit."

What does that mean? They died when they weren't supposed to? It's Lee Soo Hyuk and Choi Jung Soo, isn't it?

They died because they saved him right? They weren't supposed to die if not for him.

'Why the fuck they did save me!?'

He was breathing fast, and his vision blurs.

"Cale-nim, relaxed!"

Choi Han was holding Cale who was breathing fast and almost gave out. The children were also worriedly looking up at him, not knowing what to do.

Outside the barrier, everyone noticed it didn't continue. It was because Choi Han was not watching and was comforting a very pale and sweaty Cale Henituse.

Everyone eventually looked away, aware that this was a private moment.

"... That was the first time I've seen the young master like that."

Lock whispered as he hugged his knees. He was feeling sad. Rosalyn quietly rubbed his back although she was also surprised.

"So this person is dead and the God of Death gave them a chance to meet?"

What a courteous god? Which makes it more strange by the way. A god is feeling guilty over some humans who died when they were not supposed to.

"Why is this so suspicious?"

Rasheel grumbled. Everything was too complicated when he just woke up. He was fine sleeping thank you very much.

'So a god is also on his side.'

Duke Fredo is considering allying himself with the redhead.

"What a complicated life he lives."

Bud said with pity which Glenn, Jopis, Harol, and Tasha agreed.

It took a few minutes before the video continued.

"Choi Jung Soo, that punk, met his paternal cousin once removed whom he could share his memories with and showed him everything. But I don't have someone like that."

"Huh?"

Choi Han and Cale's eyes widened.

'Paternal cousin once removed?'

Cale thought about the information about the number 20th on the list. It was censored, but there are two others who are listed beside Choi Han's name.

Choi **** ***. 

Choi Jung Soo?

'Well, shit.'

That was not expected at all.

Choi Han, like the smart protagonist he is, had some inklings, especially after seeing Jung Soo's surname being Choi. He didn't remember anyone of that name in his family, but how long has he been missing?

A stoic voice came out of Cale's mouth.

"Is that me?"

"Yes, it's you."

"That motherf*cking God of Death bastard."

"You're right. He was a total nutjob."

The two of them scoffed while looking at each other. Cale brushed his hair back. His hair and hand were both covered in blood and ashes, but that wasn't important.

"I like this guy too."

Cage smirk. It seems a lot of people hate the God of Death. He was an annoying motherf*cker after all.

'Interesting humans.'

The nonhumans in the room thought.

'With the way he speaks, he must have met GoD.'

Eruhaben assumed.

"Are you dead or alive?"

'What is your current status?'

The redhead noble on the barrier frowned in displeasure. Is that his thoughts being broadcast right now?

'What a shitty system.'

This is an invasion of privacy!

"That is something you don't need to know."

"I guess you mean it's going to be bad for me if I know."

"You punk, you always have something to add on when you can just understand and keep it to yourself."

"It's my specialty."

"You never like to lose. Always giving me a headache."

"I don't have such a power."

Cale snorted but there was a soft look on his face. It has been a long time since he bickered with his team leader, even though it was only on the screen.

The team leader continued to speak with disbelief after hearing Cale respond to everything he said.

"...You still are the same."

"So, are you going to give me your memories?"

Cale looked toward the team leader and shared his thoughts on the matter.

"I don't need them."

He didn't want to see the team leader's memories.

He didn't want to know what kind of pain Lee Soo Hyuk had felt when he died. It didn't matter if he was being a coward or that they were the memories of the person who died in his place.

He didn't need them. The human who could never forget always had to protect himself. Cale shared his feelings once again.

Yes. Cale doesn't need Lee Soo Hyuk's memory.

"I don't need-"

"Who said I was going to give them to you?"

"...Excuse me?"

"My goodness."

Lee Soo Hyuk walked over to Cale and took the paper cup in his hand before taking a sip.

"What the God of Death offered Choi Jung Soo and I were not our memories."

'Memories?'

If Cale was right about Choi Jung Soo and Choi Han, did the God of Death pass Choi Jung Soo's memory to Choi Han?

'Damn it.'

If the God of Death really did that, then Choi Han would see Kim Rok Soo in Choi Jung Soo's memory.

That is also probably how he would find out in the future because Cale never thought of telling Choi Han about him being from Korea.

An image passed through Cale's mind after hearing that.

"... Are you passing down your ability to me?"

"Correct. We were given the chance to give one ability to one person."

"Eh?"

Lee Soo Hyuk is giving him one of his abilities?

His team leader uses the sword and Cale can't. The ability he will give, Cale knew exactly what it was. It was very useful and very powerful too. He started to smirk.

"What ability, Cale-nim?"

Why do they have abilities? Since when did Earth have something like an ability existing when it was just a normal world the last time Choi Han was there!? 

Did it evolve so much throughout the years he was gone??

Cale stared at Choi Han before opening his mouth.

The apocalypse. Choi Han didn't know about it.

"I'll tell you later. It is... a long story."

"Okay... later."

Choi Han understood that they can't just stop in the middle of a viewing. And Cale's face looks exhausted just now.

"An ability?"

It is different from magic and ancient powers. The nonhumans are interested in these so-called 'abilities.' It is a kind of power that does not exist in their world.

'Are they from their world?'

Now that is the question.

To their surprise, the screen turned black for a moment and words appeared instead.

「  Even the talented Choi Han would not be able to recreate Choi Jung Soo's White Miru to use as he pleased based on his memories alone.  」

「  Choi Jung Soo had chosen Choi Han. Of course, Jung Soo did not know that there would be such a cruel method of delivery. The God of Death's chosen method of delivery was good for neither Choi Han nor Choi Jung Soo.  」

「  However, Choi Jung Soo's abilities would be best transferred to Choi Han by showing him those memories.  」

For the first time, there was an explanation shown.

"Cale-nim!"

It was Choi Han's turn to stagger. Thank goodness he regains his balance or Cale will have to catch him and he doesn't have the strength to do that.

However.

He was right. Choi Han is Choi Jung Soo's paternal cousin once removed. Who would have thought? 

"I, I have a nephew!"

Choi Han was smiling so much it hurt Cale.

Choi Jung Soo is...

Cale's jaw clenched as he avoided looking at Choi Han. How would he react knowing how his nephew died because of him? Will he kill him?

The black dragon probably noticed his inner turmoil and gently patted the redhead on the shoulder, as if comforting him.  

"So this Choi Jung Soo is Choi Han's relative?"

The God of Death is helping him pass his memories to this man named Choi Han to transfer his ability called White Miru to the black haired.

"Heh. I thought it was uninteresting."

Eruhaben was truly interested now. The intellectuals in the room are as well. 

The scene is out of context but-

'The 'Choi Family' is very high on the list.'

They just need to find out more about them.

That was their thought.

The screen turned black momentarily and continued to the scene.

Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo did not require such methods.

He had more records about Lee Soo Hyuk's abilities than anyone else.

"Kim Rok Soo, I use the sword."

Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk was famous for his sword art. There was also one more ability.

"But you're going to give me your other ability."

He was famous for having two different abilities.

Kim Rok Soo had many abilities as well, but there were many people with multiple abilities by the time his abilities had awakened.

However, there were less than ten ability users with multiple abilities when the team leader had awakened with two abilities.

Furthermore, the two abilities were incompatible with each other, making everyone in the world curious about how someone could have two unrelated abilities.

Most people had similar skills and there were almost no instances of completely different abilities being in the same person.

That was why there were a lot of discussions when team leader Lee Soo Hyuk chose to work for that company instead of joining a guild or the government.

"Don't you want it?"

Cale calmly answered as team leader Lee Soo Hyuk mischievously asked.

"Hand it over."

He calmly opened his palm to urge his team leader to hand over the ability.

So he will get the 'Embrace' ability from Lee Soo Hyuk in the future.

'I will take it, team leader.'

"Hey, since when is anything in the world free?"

Cale started to frown. The team leader didn't care and continued to say what he wanted to say.

"You need to pay up with money or find other ways to pay for your meal."

Choi Han and Lock's eyes widened. The little girl On was also surprised.

That was what Cale told them when they decided to follow the young master.

'Pay for your meal.'

They realized that this person must have had a deeper connection to Cale or Kim Rok Soo. The way he thinks is so similar to this man. Was the redhead noble following this man's way?

They glance at Cale who is frowning the same way as the one on the screen.

"...Seriously."

"What's wrong? Did you forget who I learned this from?"

He had not forgotten. How could he forget that?

That confirms Rosalyn, Lock, Choi Han, and On's thoughts. Cale treasured the man.

"Cale-nim, you–"

Cale ignored the suddenly emotional Choi Han.

'What's up with him?'

Choi Han has been acting weird ever since getting here. This guy was still suspicious of him when they were together the night before they were abducted and now he is acting too friendly. 

Not a bad thing because he doesn't want to get beaten but it is also scary.

Perhaps there was some negative effect of staying here for so long?

Cale on the screen leaned back in the chair and observed the team leader.

"What are the conditions?"

The team leader lifted one finger.

"Once this is all over, create a farm in the Forest of Darkness. Create an orchard and a field to plant crops as well. Plant tomatoes, watermelons, cucumbers, pumpkins, etc. Plant all sorts of different crops. Oh, plant similar things if your neighborhood doesn't have those crops. And take care of them yourself."

Cale started to frown.

"Farming is not an easy job. You know that, right? You must look after the crops every day. So, don't go wandering off to random places and instead just farm with that little kid named Raon. You can do it with Choi Jung Soo's paternal cousin once removed and your other friends as well."

Cale could not stop frowning because he knew why Lee Soo Hyuk was telling him to do this.

'We need to take you with us. If we don't, forget being a slacker, you're the type that would go around causing trouble.'

'Why am I agreeing?'

That were the confused thoughts of Eruhaben, Alberu, Choi Han, Bud, Harol, Hannah, Witira, Archie, Fredo, and even the other dragons.

Cale recalled something Lee Soo Hyuk said in the past.

"Team leader, I'm rich. I'm going to be a rich slacker."

"So, you are not going to take my offer?"

"A slacker?"

Cale nodded.

"I'm going to be a rich slacker."

He was smiling as he revealed his dream to Choi Han.

Choi Han has different thoughts. First rescuing a dragon and now trying to stop the bombing of the plaza on the King's birthday celebration. He is already rich, so why is he trying to do all these things?

On, who was watching the two adults, was sending a pitying gaze.

Cale ignored them.

Cale on the screen started to smile.

"Who said I wouldn't? All I'm saying is that a superior who wishes to prevent his subordinate from being a slacker is petty."

"Oh, how did you know? I'm a petty person."

The team leader reached his hand out and Cale grabbed it. The moment the two of them shook hands... 

Clang!

Some flinch at the sudden sharp noise.

Cale looked forward with a stoic expression.

It was being destroyed. This office was slowly breaking down. Team Leader Lee Soo Hyuk was slowly turning to dust as well.

"Are you leaving?"

Cale calmly asked.

On the barrier, Cale's pupils shook. But he did not react as strongly as he did before. He remained standing straight.

Choi Han and the children were getting worried again as they watched Cale's expression.

"Yes. I have to go."

Lee Soo Hyuk calmly responded. However, his body was quickly breaking down in contrast to his relaxed demeanor.

"Ho."

Cale exhaled deeply.

"Kim Rok Soo."

Squeeze.

Cale looked toward Lee Soo Hyuk who was squeezing his hand.

"There are times when gods make mistakes. Maybe it is because he's a nutjob."

His still calm voice continued.

"I didn't die in your place."

Cale's shoulders slightly flinched. However, his eyes were focused on the slowly disappearing Lee Soo Hyuk.

Those outside the barrier were now frowning.

The Henituse family clench their fist as they watch. 

'Cale-nim.'

'Young master.'

Choi Han and Ron continued watching Cale. 

'Young master Cale.'

Lock and Rosalyn were also starting to get worried. The expression of Cale on the screen and on the other side of the barrier is not good.

Alberu frowned, not like how this was starting to feel unpleasant.

"I died while I was running wild. Got it?"

Saying that he died while running wild instead of having died in his place. There was no way Cale would not know Lee Soo Hyuk's thoughts and intentions behind that statement. He was trying to lower Cale's guilt about the situation.

"No. That's not it."

However, Cale had no intention of responding the way Lee Soo Hyuk wanted.

"It wasn't my fault nor the team leader's fault."

"...You're right. That is the correct answer."

Yes, it was neither of them.

Cale formed a fist with the hand that was in the handshake.

Psssss.

The hand that was shaking his hand disappeared as well. Cale could now see Lee Soo Hyuk's true smile.

"Kim Rok Soo, stay alive. Being alive is the best."

Cale looked into Lee Soo Hyuk's eyes and nodded his head.

Cale forced himself to nod.

"That's right. Being alive is the best."

He did not look at Choi Han or the children averaging ten-year-old but he was talking to them.

They knew it too because they were listening.

"Let's live the best life, Cale-nim."

"Let's do that, nya!"

"Nya!"

"Hmp!"

The black dragon only huffed.

Mary, who never said and word and has been on the corner away with everyone with only Tasha on her side, flinches at those words.

'Being alive is the best.'

Is her being alive okay?

Tasha squeezed her hands and whispered to Mary.

"Mary, it's okay if we are hiding and it's also okay if people don't like us. Being alive and surviving is the best."

It's better to be alive than dead.

"Oh, by the way, the original owner of your body is living well too. He said he is happy."

The Henituse family flinch.

"Cale?"

The original owner of the body is his son. What does that mean?

"I'm assuming it is the real Cale Henituse who made the deal."

Mila's voice echoed in the room.

"... What do you mean, miss."

Violan was respectful while holding Deruth's hand, who was shaking uncontrollably at the revelation.

"Oraboni?"

Lily was looking at her brother Basen who looked so shocked and pale.

"Did you not notice it on the 'trailer?' Your son and that man called Kim Rok Soo exchanged bodies. If this is a deal proposed by a god, the one he wants to have a deal with should agree."

A deal is different from forcing. It should be mutual on both sides. 

"In this case, your son being happy is more of a confirmation that he knew and didn't mind the exchange."

It felt like cold water was thrown into them.

Ron narrowed his eyes but did not say anything.

The Henituse family was devastated.

The humans felt bad for the Henituse, even Hannah was frowning because she didn't know what she would do if her brother left her behind, but the nonhumans were simply intrigued.

"I'm not sure about this Kim Rok Soo, but the one who accepted the deal might be your son."

'Cale Henituse, let's make a deal.'

That is what the God of Death said in the beginning. Furthermore, the system said it was both past and future.

"Yes. I have a feeling that something major happened."

Eruhaben remembered the world was shown destroyed in the 'trailer' as well. The gods will not let this world be destroyed. 

"To add, weren't they talking in the beginning?"

They were. Cale Henituse and Kim Rok Soo were talking to each other at the beginning of the 'trailer' with Cale in Kim Rok Soo's body saying his mother possessed an ancient power.

The dragons notice something too.

There is a chance the deal was made in the past and time was turned back. 

In the 'trailer,' Choi Han the 'protagonist' was fighting this white mask man and the way Kim Rok Soo, who is the original Cale Henituse, was talking seems like he experienced it himself.

Eruhaben and Mila didn't share this part.

Count Deruth knew what this elf and human said was right. But it is hard to accept his son left willingly. Was he not happy then?

He dropped his head, his shoulders shaking, tears running down his face. 

The others only looked away.

'I should have done better.'

Regret was too late now. He won't be coming back. His son has left them willingly.

'Jour...'

He failed his wife. He failed his son.

Violan closed her eyes as she rubbed her husband's back. Basen was quietly crying while hugging the confused Lily.

'Humans cry so easily.'

Dodori thought as he looked away from the siblings.

Inside the barrier, Cale was stunned.

'The original owner of your body is living well too. He said he is happy.'

The original Cale Henituse who made the deal was happy?

Choi Han felt glad. 

Although he knew it was bad, Choi Han can't help but feel happy that the original Cale Henituse is happy and won't try to get back his old body. This means Kim Rok Soo is going to stay in this world.

Since the Henituse family is still unable to watch, the video paused and everyone rested for a bit. The game earlier was frustrating and they were tired.

Although Deruth and Violan were sorrowing, they tried their best to compose themselves. It was because they were running on time limits and that they were not the only ones in the room. 

They can't stop watching, even if it's cruel.

The whole area was destroyed, and the only things left were Lee Soo Hyuk's eyes. However, he could still hear Lee Soo Hyuk's voice clearly.

"And Jung Soo and I are happy as well."

That was his final comment. The eyes were gone now as well.

The world around him broke apart. Only darkness remained.

Cale closed his eyes after looking at the darkness.

On the barrier, Cale also had his eyes closed.

'Team leader.'

He said that he and Choi Jung Soo are happy?

Choi Han froze, realizing his nephew had passed away.

'Oh.'

So that was why Cale didn't look good when he said he had a nephew. He hung his head low and the room was filled with silence.

"It's about time he woke up."

There was a change of scenery.

Cale immediately opened his eyes as if to respond to that statement.

"Gasp!"

"Cale-nim."

"Young master Cale, are you feeling okay?"

"Human! You are a total idiot! Human!"

How much time has passed?

He suddenly stopped before asking that question.

Cale slowly opened his mouth to speak.

"Ah."

The Kim Rok Soo who had become Cale did not open his eyes.

Records of Choi Jung Soo and Lee Soo Hyuk were repeated in his head.

The children did not disturb Cale and Choi Han. 

Cale recalled Lee Soo Hyuk's final words at that moment.

'And Jung Soo and I are happy as well.'

It was as if a tsunami hit him. The large wave that he had kept suppressed in his mind was causing chaos in his mind.

'I have to first start with a small field. I'll first plant tomatoes, cucumbers, and watermelons. Ah, I have to plant some hot peppers too.'

'Can't I live a peaceful life later because I've lived such a difficult life?'

'You're so funny. What's the point if my pay grade goes up here? I'm not doing this to rise in rank.'

'Then why am I doing this? How would I know? I just want to do it!'

'Kim Rok Soo, how the hell are you going to be a slacker? Hmm?'

The memories. The numerous records that he had kept suppressed rushed into his mind. Cale felt as if his whole body was being swept away by a tsunami. However, the comment about how the team leader and the others were happy was helping him center himself within that wave.

"Gasp!"

"Gasp!"

"M, my goodness!"

He could hear the children averaging nine-year-old gasping.

"H, human! Y, you're crying!"

Cale then realized that he was crying. He had thought that his cheeks were wet from blood, but they were from his tears.

Cale looked up, eyes still closed. He could feel the wetness on his cheeks.

"Y, you're also crying!"

The black dragon said as he panicked.

"Choi Han is crying too!"

The children were now circling the two adults who were shedding tears.

"...Why am I crying? I'm not sad."

He was not sad. In fact, he was feeling refreshed and at peace.

His voice echoed in the room. It was painful to hear.

'I should be smiling right now.'

Cale started to smile. However, that smile made the others go silent.

[ 'RANDOM SCENE #5' ENDS HERE ]

The scene ended as Cale peacefully cried.

Choi Han cried, mourning for the nephew he would never meet.

The scene on the other side of the barrier was heartbreaking to watch.

***

"Cale-nim?"

Choi Han's eyes are red from crying. Cale was too but the two didn't say anything about it.

The two are in the corner while the children play. The redhead called Choi Han there.

"That was Lee Soo Hyuk. My team leader and the one who saved me."

"Saved?"

Saved from what?

"And Lee Soo Hyuk died saving me."

The Korean didn't answer. Cale's expression was still stoic but his pupils were shaking.

"Jung Soo, that punk. I didn't know you were his uncle."

Choi Han flinches at his nephew once removed's name.

"Choi Jung Soo died saving me too."

Black and brown. The two stared at each other.

Outside the barrier. 

Everyone has just recovered when Mila steps forward.

Mila the cream dragon who was pissed off by the ridiculous questions earlier said with a scary smile on her face.

"Everyone, come here. Let's f*cking meet and greet shall we?"

No one paid attention to Dodori who was shaking on the side and Rasheel who flinched.

Chapter Text

"Choi Jung Soo died saving me too." 

Cale's revelation was met with silence. If Choi Han had his weapon, his sword would make a loud clicking at this moment. However, the silence was actually scaring Cale more than the swordmaster's scabbard clicking.

Choi Han slowly breathes. He looked Cale in the eye.

"... Cale-nim. Please tell me what happened to Korea."

He was still confused but Choi Han was a smart person, he knew something had happened to Korea.

Not only does the former Korean react so strongly to these 'Unranked Monsters' but he is also immune to violence and blood and it isn't normal. Unless Kim Rok Soo is a bad person doing immoral and illegal things on Earth which Choi Han strongly doubts.

If Kim Rok Soo had been like that, he would have not helped Choi Han, adopt the kittens, rescue the black dragon, send Choi Han to rescue Rosalyn and Lock, and now try to stop the secret organization from attacking the Roan Kingdom capital, that's undoubtedly a doing of a good person.

That is why even when he did not know Cale was Kim Rok Soo before, he already trusted him.

"... I don't know if we'll have enough time till the next round but I'll tell you bits by bits."

"Okay."

Cale took a deep breath and opened his mouth. He paraphrased what had happened to Korea after Choi Han left. About the apocalypse, the monsters, the unranked monsters, and Lee Soo Hyuk and Choi Jung Soo's death.

Choi Han was silent as he processed what Cale had said.

There was a sudden apocalypse that plunged the whole world. They were helpless against the monsters. Then they suddenly start gaining 'abilities' and start pushing back the monster until they humans are strong enough again to defend humanity.

Kim Rok Soo was part of the organization that dealt with monsters, as well as his paternal cousin once removed.

Still, something is bothering Choi Han.

"But Cale-nim. Why are the unranked monsters part of the choices?"

Unranked monsters are ranked very high and cost 16 points. Given how difficult it is to earn 'Accumulated Points' then this is a piece of very important information.

"... I'm not sure. That's what I am worried about."

There's no way they are going to appear in this world. Yes, they won't.

He then frowned.

'That Lion Dragon.'

What was that? It looked so holy and stronger than the dragons. Though there's a chance it was from the past. However, <The Birth of a Hero> never mentioned a creature similar to that.

Judging by its mighty and almost divine appearance, it should have been recorded in history if it was from the past.

It could also be from <The Birth of a Hero> but that also means it will appear in this world.

'Let's ignore it.'

He decided it was best to ignore it. So he tells Choi Han.

"Let's not think about that."

Cale doesn't want to worry too much about them when war is going to happen soon. He needed to prepare to get away from war and live his slacker life.

The redhead then looked Choi Han in the eye again. The Korean was quietly looking at him with an innocent expression.

"... I'm sorry about Choi Jung Soo."

'I'm sorry I killed off your last remaining family.'

Choi Han did not say anything and quietly stared at Cale's face.

It was true that the Korean was devastated after knowing his entire household had perished but he wasn't the only one who lost those he loved. The apocalypse was something they had never expected to happen and not everyone will survive.

Choi Han knows reality and not everyone will be saved, even his family.

Kim Rok Soo too must have suffered a lot.

'He seemed closed with them.'

Lee Soo Hyuk and Choi Jung Soo. Kim Rok Soo seemed to be very close to them and had heavily suffered when they passed away.

The Korean was pitying Cale but the redhead did not know that. That's why he felt like he was sweating bullets as Choi Han continued to stare without saying anything.

He flinched when Choi Han opened his mouth.

"It seems like my nephew treasured you a lot, Cale-nim."

"... What nonsense are you talking about?"

Although Cale's face was showing disgust, the red tint on his ears was enough for Choi Han to know he was embarrassed.

"What am I supposed to call the friend of my nephew once removed?"

Cale started to laugh awkwardly as he responded.

"... Haha, I don't know. What would you call me? ...Sir?"

The redhead's awkward expression made Choi Han chuckle.

Cale coughed and continued.

"If you are Jung Soo's paternal cousin once removed, shouldn't I treat you as a respected elder?"

"No need for that. Just call me Choi Han, Cale-nim."

Choi Han was frowning. There's no need for that. He is fine with the way Cale treats him and doesn't want to change anything between them.

"I have something to ask."

"What is it?"

The Korean thought about his homeland Korea and the foods he missed that he would never be able to eat again.

"Kimchi, cup ramen, pork belly, green onion pancakes, veggie tempura."

"... Huh?"

Cale subconsciously responded with a blank expression. It could not be helped.

"Don't you want to eat those things?."

"Huh?"

"Gochujang, doenjang-jjigae, jokbal. You don't crave them?"

Choi Han was smiling as he gently asked, and Cale blankly responded.

"... Of course, I do?"

"Let's make some after we get out of here, Cale-nim."

Cale closed his eyes and heaved a sigh.

"Yes. Let's do that."

Then redhead's eyes snapped open.

"You."

Choi Han jerks at the sudden change of tone. He was quite amazed that Cale could change this fast. He really disregards the age hierarchy of Korea that fast. It made the Korean glad Cale did not change.

"I'll tell you what I know about others that might also become part of the rounds."

He began to smirk. He notices the system will not restrict him if the rounds have yet begun. Just perfect.

The creation of the system was done cleverly but it also has its flaws.

"Hehe. I'm sure these 'Individual Points' have their uses."

The noble began to laugh.

He can't participate so why not use Choi Han to gather points for them?

Choi Han just rubs the back of his neck and laughs at Cale's antics. He still listened very intently to what he was saying though.

Outside the barrier, the others have just finished introducing themselves.

However, even if they introduce themselves, everyone is still hiding their secrets. It's expected but there is nothing they can do. Forcing is not an option because they all have the same strength and run on a time limit, it can't be helped.

"Shall we start?"

Nobody disagreed and pressed 'Yes.'

The screen flicked.

[ BEFORE WE BEGIN, PLEASE CHECK YOUR 'INDIVIDUAL POINTS' ]

Everyone was confused but did what the system said.

It was quiet for a while, not really seeing what the system was trying to tell them before some of them voiced it out.

"I see. I did not have the chance to answer in the first round but I had 1 individual point."

It was Rosalyn.

Those who did not answer in the first round also noticed they had 1 point.

[ IF YOU DID NOT USE YOUR 'CHANCE' IT WILL AUTOMATICALLY BECOME A POINT FOR YOUR 'INDIVIDUAL POINTS' ]

[ WRONG ANSWER MEANS NO POINTS ]

"So it is better not to answer if we don't know the answer."

Exactly.

At least they will be able to earn points for individual points even if they do not know what's its use.

As if knowing everyone understood, the screen flickered again showing new words.

Meanwhile, the children were bored.

Basen and Lily are now playing with what most children in the territory will play.

Dodori, who was staring at nowhere as Rasheel slept, noticed them. Bored, he stood up and went to them. He didn't care about their flinch and sat with them.

"Hey humans, teach me that too."

Basen stared at the man. No, he looked like a man with his beautiful and handsome face but everything about him screamed 'immature.'

'He called us humans again.'

The young Henituse thought this pink-haired curly man might not be human, just like most of the individuals in the room.

"What are you looking at?"

Dodori raised his eyebrow at the human and Basen immediately looked away.

"Okay! We'll teach you! This is very fun!"

Lily was the one who answered enthusiastically. Basen quietly watched.

[ WE WILL NOW BEGIN ]

[ SECOND ROUND: CAGE ]

"Why me!?"

Although they are already aware that every question will be based on them, Cage still doesn't like it. Because it is especially annoying and embarrassing.

"Heh. This will be fun."

Bud was laughing at Cage. Taylor and Glenn simply ignore the two.

[ YOU HAVE 30 SECONDS TO ANSWER EVERY QUESTION ]

"Huh!?"

"Now it's 30!?"

Everyone was fuming mad. Now they have to answer faster and at this point, this will become a real race for points.

"Ha, haha."

Alberu laugh.

"I see. The system is aware we will do introductions. Really clever, God of Hope-nim."

"Too clever, in fact."

The god must have already predicted everything they would do.

Eruhaben sighs. Just as he was about to perish, he was dragged into this mess. It's already stressing him out.

[ QUESTION 1: DID GOD OF DEATH OFFER CAGE THE HOLY MAIDEN POSITION ]

"He what!?"

Cage was fuming.

"Hey, relax."

Bud laughed at his new friend who could hold liquor well.

"Hm, you're not restricted?"

Princess Jopis noticed as she rubbed her dogs. Everyone else looked her way too. Unlike the whales, she was not restricted at all even though the questions were about her.

"Now that you mention it, I'm not?"

The excommunicated priestess cringed.

"Don't tell me this god also favors me?"

She already hates the God of Death's obvious favor of her and she is not open to a new god bothering her. It will be hell.

"Well,"

It was Witira who decided to speak up.

"You won't be restricted if you don't have the will to answer."

"I see. So we don't have to be humiliated if we just keep our mouth shut."

Ron was glad because he did not want to be the focus of everyone's attention once it was his turn. Being stared at is fine, but while also frozen? It is humiliating for everyone.

"A relief, thanks!"

However, everyone was surprised when the system made noise.

[ CORRECT ]

[ INDIVIDUAL POINTS (CHOI HAN): 26 ]

[ ACCUMULATED POINTS: 1 ]

It was Choi Han who immediately answered the moment the question appeared.

He voiced out Cale's prediction and it turned out correct.

'Now that I think about it...'

Choi Han stared at Cale, who had slumped on the ground again while playing with the children.

How did the redhead know about this? Although they had met Cage and Taylor on their way to the capital, Cage cursed the God of Death a lot so he was surprised when Cale's guess turned out right.

'I guess there is still a lot of mystery surrounding Cale-nim.'

He will work hard to earn his trust. The noble is his only family from Korea that had not passed so he will do everything to become Cale's family.

[ QUESTION 2: HOW STRONG IS HER CURSE ]

Alberu was faster this time. He is very interested in the 'Individual Points' and like Cale, wanted to gather as much as he could.

"If Miss Cage is favored by the God of Death, then it might be stronger than a necromancer."

Mary flinched at being mentioned. She is the only necromancer in the room after all.

[ CORRECT ]

[ INDIVIDUAL POINTS (ALBERU): 25 ]

[ ACCUMULATED POINTS: 2 ]

Beacrox eyed Cage.

If it is a curse, she might become a really scary mental torturer. Beacrox is interested.

They had a good start again. Of course, not everyone was able to answer but they managed to collect 11 points this time.

[ COMPLETED ]

[ ROUND 2 'CAGE' HAS ENDED ]

[ TOTAL ACCUMULATED POINTS: 11 ]

"The introduction was very helpful."

Violan acknowledge.

Not everyone liked the force introductions but it did help. Their points in this round had a big jump from their previous round. They can now choose specified information as well.

'Still, it only worked because Cage was willing to tell us mostly everything about her.'

Taylor thought because it was the truth. Taylor did tell them almost everything about him too except his secrets and all personal ones.

"Let's see our choices."

Chief Harol said and the screen flicked, showing the available choices.

[ 06. THE SACRIFICES

07. THE MOGORU EMPIRE

08. FIRST MERCENARY KING

09. CROSSMAN HOUSEHOLD (FOUNDER)

10. SECRET ORGANIZATION (***)

11. THE DRAGONS (6)  ]

[ CHOOSE ONE ]

They had interesting choices this time.

"I am interested in these so-called 'sacrifices.'"

However.

However, Eruhaben and Mila thought about it more. They have no idea what are these sacrifices for. There is a chance it is just some of those strange cults trying to sacrifice kidnapped people to offer to their cult. It's too risky to choose something that has no context.

"I will choose the number 10."

'Although I am very interested in the Crossman household and the Mogoru Empire...'

The secret organization does sound like trouble. Furthermore, he doesn't want others to know about their household being cursed rather than blessed by the Sun God. It will definitely be revealed why they are cursed.

'No.'

Alberu was having difficulty choosing.

"What are you choosing, your highness?"

Taylor was looking at the crown prince.

"Ah, Taylor Stan. I'm more curious about the Empire."

Taylor, Cage, Alberu, Tasha, Mary, Violan, and Deruth selected the Empire.

Chief Harol's pick is undoubtedly Mogoru Empire.

Bud is interested in the first mercenary king but chooses the secret organization with their annoying leader who keeps on hunting Bud for his ancient power.

'Dragons!'

Rosalyn and Glenn are very interested in the dragons. It was plural so it is not only one dragon.

"Noona..."

Lock's voice was shaking.

However, Rosalyn picked the secret organization. The same organization attacked Lock's village and killed almost everyone. Her greed would not cloud her judgment.

Hannah was very tense as everyone seemed to want to pick the secret organization. Although she doesn't have any idea about everything else, it will definitely reveal her as part of it.

"Hannah?"

She flinched at her brother's call.

'Oppa.'

Her Oppa will know what she was doing with the others!

Princess Jopis knew her sister was cooperating with some organization and chose the secret organization.

Ron and Beacrox clench their fist. They knew exactly what they would pick.

"Hmm. Secret organization?"

"Hey, ain't they the group that built a base on Hais Island 5?"

Archie recently just noticed.

"Noona."

Paseton was looking at Witira. The whale now knows what to pick.

Duke Fredo sighs, hoping that if the secret organization is picked, it won't reveal anything about the Endable Kingdom. It would not be pretty if everyone found out about their kingdom which is full of dark creatures. He never wants to put his subordinates in danger.

Choi Han on the other side also picked the secret organization, the bastards who attacked Harris Village and Lock's village too.

[ SUBMIT YOUR VOTES ]

In the end, the 'Secret Organization (***)' won the voting.

Rasheel woke up again so that the screen would play. He glared at everyone.

The screen turned blank before two images showed up. It was an image of a uniform and a logo. It has one white star and five red stars.

"It's not familiar."

The others had not seen this uniform before.

Hannah flinched. It's starting to worry Jack about his twin's odd behavior.

Choi Han, Molan's son and father duo, Rosalyn and Lock clenched their fist in anger. Finally, they will find out more about this organization.

"That uniform! Those fucking mermaids are getting help with these shits! So it's them!"

Archie's shout echoed in the room. That got others' attention.

"What do you mean?"

"What!? You humans stay out of it!"

The killer whale glared at Harol who asked. Everyone decided not to pry and the screen flicked. Unlike the random scene, it was only words that appeared this time.

「 ARM

암 or 'Darkness' 」

"Arm?"

Everyone frowned. What's with this name?

"Do they have other branches such as legs and head?"

Princess Jopis was exasperated.

"... That's their name?"

Cale had only learned that the secret organization is named 'Arm.'

It was a funny name but he was aware that they were dangerous and annoying.

"What language is that?"

They were staring at the strange symbol beside the name ARM. It said Arm means 'darkness' in some kind of language they don't know.

"I've never seen those symbols my entire life."

The golden dragon was interested in them.

「 Arm is the name of the organization that goes against Cale's group. 」

Almost everyone looked inside the barrier. The man mentioned was too stunned.

"Excuse me?"

Cale eyes were wide in shock. It looked like his soul was leaving his body.

'What the fuck?'

What group!? And why is 'his' group going up against the secret organization!? Shouldn't it be Choi Han's hero party because he is the protagonist!?

"Human, you had a group?"

"Nya! We didn't know!"

"Who are they, nya~"

「 As the name suggests, the arm is just one limb. It is part of a larger organization-the "body" of which is the unknown original evil organization. 」

"... Well, they are definitely dangerous."

There is a dangerous organization roaming around? Alberu was not expecting this at all.

Those who had already encountered this organization were shocked. This 'Arm' is only a branch, a part of a larger organization.

'What?'

Hannah was also surprised. She didn't know they were not just a simple organization in the north. This is truly unexpected.

Cale could already feel the headache. He never gets to finish the novel and never knows that this organization is only part of the real one.

「 The majority of Arm is in the Eastern Continent since it has taken over its underworld. 」

Bud and Glenn frowned in displeasure.

"What!?"

Hannah shouted in shock this time.

"Hannah! What's wrong?"

The twin was not able to respond due to shock. Everyone can confirm that she is connected with these people. Though she looked like she'd been tricked more than anything else.

'I'm starting to get headaches.'

The crown prince doesn't have a good feeling about this.

"This doesn't sound good."

Violan agreed with Deruth.

The dragons did not care about this organization. This is a human affair and they had nothing to do with it.

「 The official Arm uniform is a black outfit with five white stars and one red star on the chest. 」

Choi Han looked at Cale, who ignored his gaze and only stared at the screen.

「 There are three brigades in total in Arm. 」

"That's very useful."

Cale smirked as he recorded every piece of information he could get on this place.

The crown prince wished he had some paper and a pen with him. This is very valuable information since Arm had already taken the underworld and he would like to write everything down.

「 The first brigade that was the strongest in Arm and they was coming from the Eastern continent to the Western Continent. 」

Ships.

Others realized.

The ships will be the strongest brigade. Alberu clenches his fist.

The Roan Kingdom does not have a naval base. Their disadvantage is huge. Cale also realized this and wished for Amiru to rethink their decision about the tourist attraction.

"That's worrying."

Deruth murmured. The Henituse couple realizes that the Roan Kingdom does not have a naval base.

"... A naval base."

The two looked at each other. They needed to talk to the Ubarr liege regarding this matter.

「 History  」

「 Arm was known as a low-ranking organization that, however, ruled the underworld of the Eastern Continent.  」

"Yeah, that doesn't sound good."

Bud was not expecting the organization to be bigger than he initially thought.

「 The core of their operation was elsewhere. Molan household along with the other four Eastern Continent's famous assassin families was destroyed by Arm 15 years ago. 」

Cale shuddered as he thanked god for not bringing Ron and Beacrox with them into this room.

Choi Han had a thoughtful look on his face. Now he understands why they had attacked him that day he slaughtered those 'Arm' assassins that murdered Harris Village citizens.

Bud and Glenn glance at the Molan duo.

Everyone had introduced themselves so they knew there was a Molan in the room.

"... Are you perhaps part of these assassin families?"

Deruth asked, a bit wary.

"Yes, my lord. My apologies for hiding the truth."

"Hmm. It's fine. You've never hurt anyone."

Ron was hired by the former Countess. Deruth wonders if Jour also knew about Ron's identity when she hired them especially since she was hiding a lot from him.

'So this old man's an assassin.'

That's why he was intimidating. Cage thought about those times she had seen the young master shaking whenever the old man was talking about rabbits when they were still traveling together.

Pft-

Cage almost laughs at the realization.

'Ho.'

The crown prince was interested. He never knew the Henituse household accepts people with mysterious backgrounds as servants.

「 Ron caught onto their scent for the first time in tens of years when he met Choi Han. He was able to figure out that they were stretching their reaches to the Western Continent when he went and investigated in the capital.  」

"This is bad."

Arm is already in the Western continent?

Those from the west also felt chills. How did they not notice when an organization this big is already making its way into the Western Continent?

"Harris village."

The Count was shocked. Violan frowned as she also remembered. The moment Ron met Choi Han was when Harris Village people were massacred.

"Yes. It's them that massacred the village."

Ron confirmed.

Tasha and Alberu frowned. They are already in the Roan Kingdom and they didn't even notice?

"They also attacked the blue wolf tribe."

It was Rosalyn who spoke. She has this cold look on her beautiful face.

Duke Fredo remained quiet.

"I, I am one of the s, survivors. Along w, with my ten siblings."

Lock meekly voiced. The room was now full of heavy tension.

The whales frowned. This organization is doing the same to them. They are helping the mermaids not only take full control of the sea route but also weaken the whale tribe.

Eruhaben and Mila looked at each other.

"We need to do something about this soon."

Alberu declared as those from the Roan Kingdom nodded their head in agreement. They can't let them take control of their kingdom.

「 They were the organization responsible for the attack on Harris Village, 」

They grimaced at the confirmation.

「 The ones to give Raon over to Marquis Stan, 」

"Raon?"

Choi Han looked at the black dragon before looking at Cale. The redhead had a nostalgic look on his face.

Raon. Joyful.

"Who is this Raon?"

The black dragon wondered.

Choi Han just smiled.

"... Raon is a nice name."

Cale glanced at him as the Korean continued to smile. Then his smile faded and the two now had a dangerous look on their faces.

So it was this organization that handed over Raon's egg to the Marquis. They are the ones responsible for the young dragon's pain and despair in that dark cell.

"I guess we do need to destroy them after all."

Cale declared.

'The Marquis?'

Who is Raon and why is Marquis Stan involving himself with this Arm? The crown prince needed to investigate this.

「 The perpetrators of the capital's Plaza Terror Incident, 」

"... They are targeting the capital."

Alberu's hands were now shaking. Judging how they massacred the villagers and the blue wolf tribe, they are planning a huge attack that would kill hundreds of people.

No.

'The king's birthday.'

It's tomorrow. The crown prince felt like he was thrown a bucket of ice-cold water.

The deaths and injured people might reach a thousand if it's a sudden attack.

It really is a terror incident.

Deruth froze as he realized he sent his son, no, he sent the person in his son's body into a very dangerous place.

Rosalyn and Lock glance at Cale on the other side. They were already planning on locating the bombs and preventing the attack tomorrow. But how did the young master predict the attack?

「 And the attack on the Blue Wolf Tribes as well as capturing all the other wolves. 」

Lock growled as Rolsayn and Choi Han glared at the screen.

'Capturing?'

The dragons focus on those words.

「 They were the ones helping in order to take control of the routes between two continents. 」

"This confirms it."

Paseton looked at his sister who had a vicious look on her face. Archie was also glaring.

'So we are all fighting the same enemy?'

Everyone suddenly realizes.

"This organization is causing real trouble."

Mila whispered that Eruhaben heard. He can't help but agree. Just what are they planning massacring everyone here and there?

「 Red Stars:

Unlike the White Star and the normal attire with five red stars, the most important superiors only have a single red star in their attire. Only a few people have these sets with only one red star. These were the people who served the White Star directly. 」

"Oh?"

There's a word that is censored. Is it the leader?

"This is very helpful."

The crown prince was smiling but it looked vicious. They finally have more information about these bastards trying to do whatever they want on his territory.

「 These include: 

The Healer, The Young Child, The Old Mage, The Dragon Half-Blood (Former)  」

'A dragon half-blood?'

There is no such thing as a dragon half-blood. It is a man-made monster. However, they don't usually survive.

The dragons were frowning. They have never heard of such a thing before in their long lives. They need to know more about this.

'Former?'

Cale was wondering about that. He did not seem to die, so a traitor?

[ 'FORMER' MEANS THEY WILL LEAVE THEIR CURRENT AFFILIATION IN THE FUTURE ]

The system helpfully informed.

This confirms that the dragon half-blood might become a traitor in the future. if he is willing to betray Arm, he could be used then. He seems like someone who knows a lot.

「 Syrem (the Faker Dragon Slayer)  」

"What!?

Everyone was shocked.

Rosalyn and Glenn were horrified at the revelation. They have never heard of dragon slayers before. Is there even someone who could kill a dragon?

'Dragon slayers?'

Cale did not know dragon slayers also existed. Unfortunately, they exist in this world too. Which is very bad considering they have a black dragon following them around.

「 Sir Bernard,Becrock (archimago)  」

'The Empire's Guardian Knight?'

Hannah did not know the Empire was also part of the organization. She frowned as she stared at nowhere. What is happening? Why did she not know anything about this?

'Becrock?'

Rosalyn was staring intensely at the name.

'They sound strong.'

Cale does not want to get involved with them. He is fine the way he is right now. He pities Choi Han who had to fight them as the protagonist.

「  Bear King Sayeru 」Lion King Dorph 」

"Shit."

These two are definitely not weak. Everyone's faces were gloomy, realizing how dangerous and strong this Arm organization was.

'We need allies.'

A lot of them.

Prince Alberu glances at everyone in the room. These people are also fighting the same enemy as them. It won't hurt to try to win them over and form an alliance.

He then gazes over Eruhaben and Mila. Their group has the strongest presence in the room. They are definitely powerful.

「 Location: 

Arm has two secret bases in the Eastern Continent according to the dragon half-blood.  」

Everyone anticipated. This is very, very helpful. They can finally locate where these bastards hid.

"So he betrayed them?"

Cage stated which surprised everyone. Now they finally have someone they can pull to their side, an important ally to Arm it seems because it knew their secret bases. Unless he is a spy sent on purpose for them to take the bait.

「 The first base is the former Molan Residence located in the mountain range in the northeast region of the Molden Kingdom.  」

"Hooo."

Ron almost laughs.

"They dare."

Everyone was watching the father and son who were seething with anger.

「 The base is protected by three boundaries. The first boundary is installed with an illusion spell and traps. 」

「 The second and the last boundary are breached when the Mages and Archers protecting the area were successfully defeated. The third and last boundary is the main gate into the secret base. 」

"Yes, noted."

Ron smiled as he stood straight as if he was not shaking earlier.

'I was already planning on infiltrating.'

His plan was to leave Beacrox with the young master as he infiltrated their home. But it seems that he underestimated their forces and he might end up dead had he not known this.

'Got them.'

Cale is very satisfied with this information. They just needed to confirm it once they got out of this place.

「 The second base is located between the Gate to the Demon World and the Molden Kingdom's mountain range.  」

"That's not helpful at all."

It was censored.

「  It is accessible through a teleportation formation located in the patriarch room of the Molan Residence.  」

"Never mind."

They can simply use the teleportation formation if they are successful in getting back the Molan Residence.

「 This base is built by White Star to resemble the Dragon Slayer Village that he was born in but could not return to. It is also made into a home for the Lion Tribe. 」

The mastermind is a he.

"The lion tribe."

They are very strong. Of course, the base is going to be a pain to infiltrate.

「 The Molan Household was known as the Eastern continent's greatest underworld household for stealth and information. 」

「 That household's territory was naturally a fortress. Arm had done some modifications as soon as they got their hands on it and made it one of their central bases.  」

So they attacked their household to not only get rid of the five greatest underworld households but to also take their residence to build a base.

Beacrox has to hold his father to stop him from whatever is in his head at the moment. He is driven by anger.

Cale on the barrier was frowning hard. Choi Han was also not looking good. Knowing that Ron's house has become a base for the enemy.

"You. Go sit down."

Eruhaben was looking at Pendrick who couldn't stop fidgeting beside him. The elf immediately sat and in front of him was a scrawny young boy who introduced himself as a wolf earlier.

The wolf was looking at him with its innocent eyes.

「 Known Allies & Members: 」

'More allies.'

They wonder who else is involved.

Hannah was now very tense and was holding her brother tight, hiding him behind her back. There's a chance her name will appear.

Duke Fredo is also tense. Is he going to be revealed? He is fine with it as long as the Endable Kingdom remains unknown. Not for long obviously because it is part of the specified information but at least he has time to come to a conclusion.

He introduces a fake name but everyone will figure it out once a round is dedicated to him.

「 Lion Tribe, Bear Tribe, Fog Cat Tribe, Mermaids  」

"The cat tribe."

Although the cat tribe members are not strong physically, they are the best at stealth and assassination. They are more dangerous and a pain to deal with than the brutes known as the lion tribe and the bear tribe.

"Their allies keep increasing."

This Arm has yet to reach the Whipper Kingdom but Harol was beginning to get worried. This organization seemed to be interfering with everyone in this room and it won't be long before they infiltrate their kingdom.

「 Black Mages 」

The dragons frowned.

Black magic has the power to use magic and to control people to do one's bidding. It is a fact that necromancers were weaker than black mages. It is also a black mage who had killed the last known necromancer, the Queen of the Death.

There was no news about black mages for years. But they were quietly just allying themselves with Arm?

Tasha, Mary, and Alberu tense knowing that black mages use dead mana.

Rosalyn and Glenn are frowning.

Black mages are opposite to them mages because they use dead mana.

「 Illusionists  」

「 Molden Kingdom's Monarch Elisneh 」

'That bitch.'

It's her son of a bitch sister, Elisneh the first.

Taylor and Cage notice Princess Jopis' reaction. They don't know which kingdom she belongs but she is likely from the Eastern Continent.

Was she from the Molden Kingdom then?

「 The Royal Family of the Mogoru Empire 」

"Ha!"

Chief Harol scoffs in disbelief. These arrogant people are connected to a secret organization that does all these awful kinds of stuff!?

"The Empire is our enemy?"

The humans tense.

The Empire is very strong and powerful, which makes them different from Kingdoms. However, such a strong force is actually on the enemy's side?

"We might be in danger."

They are in danger.

「 Northern Alliance (former) 」

「 Indomitable Alliance (former) 」

'Damn it.'

Cale curse. He didn't know the Empire and the Northern Alliance were also collaborating with the secret organization. However...

'Former?'

So they are also going to turn their back on Arm.

The crown prince of the Roan Kingdom felt like he was going to collapse. He knew about the Northern Alliance but to think they had a very strong backing, the Roan Kingdom wouldn't survive.

Lion tribe, bear tribe, the Empire, they are more than enough to destroy the kingdom that has nothing.

'Shit.'

Does he even have enough time to prepare?

The Roan Kingdom right now does not have anything. He already estimated they will likely attack two years from now. There's not much time.

Tasha flinches and almost goes to Alberu but immediately stops after remembering she is currently a dark elf. She cannot risk her nephew's life.

"Your Highness, it says former."

Either past or future, that is what the system said.

Rosalyn's voice was cold as she stood beside Alberu. Both of them have responsibilities to their kingdom so they understand each other's feelings right now.

'What could have made them betray Arm?'

That is what they are both thinking right now.

That's right, they might have a chance.

「 Flame Dwarf Tribe (former) 」

"Another tribe."

Dwarves in general were known for being physically strong. However, they could not fight.

The flame dwarf tribe is more famous for their mechanical devices though are weak when it comes to magic devices, unlike other dwarves.

It seems Arm not only has strong allies but is also more advanced. Their ships will be stronger than average and they also might have hidden weapons. They have a huge advantage.

'Could they break through the ice?'

Prince Alberu anticipated the attack around when the ice melts. However, knowing that they have the flame dwarf tribe as an ally, they might attack when the Roan Kingdom least expects.

'Ha! This is making me crazy.'

How are they supposed to fight them?

"Huh? Why does this stupid organization seem like it wants to take over the world?"

Rasheel was right, the dragons knew it was the case.

'This is dangerous.'

At first, they did not care about this organization whose ambition seems to take over the world but the more they see it, it might become possible with how they are eating up everything. Even they had only known they exist today.

Is this organization the same reason why the 'trailer' showed all those destructions in either the past or the future?

「 Hannah (former)  」

Jack's eyes widened as he looked at his twin. Hannah was quiet the entire time.

"Hannah-!"

He stopped when he noticed his sister had a very complicated expression on her face. She looked like she had seen a ghost.

"You are familiar."

Witira hummed causing Hannah to snap out and glare at the whale.

"Hannah! Why are you with them!? You'll die!"

"Oppa, I-"

"You are not aware of Arm, are you not?"

Ron's question causes the swordmaster to flinch. Everyone got the picture. It seems that this woman was part of the 'secret organization' but did not know about 'Arm.'

'It also says former.'

This woman will also betray Arm.

「 Enemies 」

"Oh?"

Everyone focuses on the screen again. They are about to see the enemies of Arm, a potential ally to those who want to fight the organization.

「 Mercenaries Guild 」

"Yup!"

Bud looked at everyone.

"I am Bud, the Mercenary King."

They are surprised. Bud said in his introduction that he is part of the mercenary guild but to think he is the mercenary king himself.

Bud only reintroduces himself after learning that most of them are enemies with Arm. Allying with others isn't so bad considering the organization was huge and more powerful than he imagined.

The mercenary king did not bow to anyone.

"And they are my enemy. Guess we have common enemies, folks."

At the declaration, it appears that Bud the mercenary king is already considering an alliance.

Alberu and Rosalyn needed to talk to him later.

「 Roan Kingdom, Caro Kingdom, Breck Kingdom, Whipper Kingdom, Paerun Kingdom  」

"Paerun of the north?"

The Paerun Kingdom is the land of knights and home to the famous Guardian Knight Clopeh Sekka who will lead the war.

So the Indomitable Alliance really did betray Arm.

If they can capture the Guardian Knight and threaten the Northern Alliance, then...

Cale began to smile.

「 Tiger Tribe  」

Everyone perked up.

The tiger tribe is also a strong tribe. If they are also enemies with Arm, an alliance would not be so bad. Though the question is are they willing? The whale tribe does not seem willing yet because it is a matter of land.

The three, Eruhaben, Mila, and Rasheel, also seem like they don't want to get involved. Fredo, who is also an intimidating figure, only has a small smile on his face that gives away nothing.

「 Elves, Dark Elves, Blue Wolf Tribe, Whale Tribe 」

"Do you have any plans to fight?"

Rosalyn asked, looking at the trio.

"We're crushing them but you humans go on your own!"

Archie mocked. Rosalyn ignored him as she looked Witira in the eyes.

The whale tribe is only second to dragons which is why everyone is anticipating their answer. It will be a huge boost of power if they join.

"... Hm. Seeing as the mermaids already broke our agreement by asking the organization for help resulting in some of our kin dying, we might."

However, that is not enough for the whales to get involved. They would crush the secret organization that is on Hais Island 5 but don't see the reason to go beyond the ocean just to help humans.

"That's a shame."

Rosalyn smiled as the screen flickered.

"I thought it was done?"

「 The Real Arm 」

"Oh?"

"Huh!? Is this the real organization?"

They were anticipating for the information to drop. They don't know it was not the case.

'Why do I feel like it's not that?'

Eruhaben's intuition was correct.

An image was shown. It was similar to Arm's uniform but the uniforms look like a shabby version of Arm's.

"Is this truly the real organization?"

Everyone doubts it.

「 A fake organization that Cale created in the future to hide his identity.  」

"Cale?"

They looked at the barrier where the redhead was. They could see his lips twitching as he read.

'To hide his identity. This person is smart.'

Whoever is the soul inside Cale Henituse, he seems like the type to mess with others while also pissing them off by disguising himself as one of them.

"... When did we evolve?"

It was only he and Choi Han who had to wear the uniform. Now it was a fake organization with members?

「 Originally it was unnamed, as Cale had simply created uniforms that were similar in appearance to Arm's in order to hide his identity and leave a false trail when rescuing Raon from Venion Stan. 」

'Who is Raon?'

They seem to be someone Venion Stan had kidnapped and hidden somewhere.

The crown prince heard about the incident where someone broke in and steal something very precious from Venion Stan. So it was the transmigrator.

The Stan family is starting to get out of control.

The crown prince looked toward Taylor. He expected a lot from this man and hoped he succeeded in dethroning Venion and his father.

"You rescued someone else from that disgusting human? Who was it?"

The black dragon has a scowl on his cute face. He did not know it was him and thought there was another abducted by Venion.

「 Later, after finding out the name of Arm, they began calling themselves The Real Arm as a taunt. 」

"Ha."

The golden dragon huff. This human is interesting.

Deruth doesn't know what to feel. He is a bit worried about the transmigrator who seems to be a huge troublemaker given he is willing to go against such a dangerous organization.

「 They called themselves 'the secret organization' before, starting with Choi Han.  」

"Oh."

Cale looked at Choi Han, who was smiling sheepishly.

It was Choi Han who started this ridiculous name.

「 The Real Arm's first base was the Hope and Adventure Loving Inn in the Eastern Continent. 」

... He even went to the east to establish the base of his fake organization.

They are dedicated alright.

「 Arm was pissed as they were not able to uncover the Real Arm's identity until later when war already broke out.  」

"Wow. They're that good. Impressive, young master Cale."

Cage clapped at Cale's genius. Just imagining Arm being so pissed off is already funny.

「 Members:

Cale Henituse - Head 」

Ha.

The redhead sighed.

「 Rosalyn, Lock 」

Alberu eyed the red-haired crown princess of the Breck Kingdom.

Rosalyn met his eyes and simply smiled.

「 Raon Miru, Choi Han, Ron Molan, Beacrox Molan, Lock, Bud Illis, On, Hong, The Dragon half-blood, Bandits 」

"What?"

Bud Ilis. The mercenary king is a member of The Real Arm!?

'I knew he was trouble!'

He is going to get dragged by that redhead into the mess!

Eruhaben and Mila's eyes widened slightly. It appears that the dragon half-blood allied themselves with the redhead in the future.

If that is the case, they need that human.

'Bandits?'

Ron and Beacrox looked at each other. As far as they know, bandits are from the Eastern Continent.

'Ho.'

Alberu knew the redhead was going to be useful. Now how to pull him to his side? The crown prince doesn't need to, but he does not need to know that.

[ 'SECRET ORGANIZATION (ARM)' ENDS HERE ]

Everyone sighed and almost slumped on the floor if not for their dignity.

Those who don't care, Cage, Bud, and Archie sat on the floor.

The leader, nobles, and representatives of each nation formed a circle to talk about Arm.

The dragons were quietly talking to themselves on the corner.

Jack is still comforting his sister who became slightly unstable after the reveal of Arm.

Hannah can't believe they lied to her about them being a small organization in the north! To add, they are allies with the same Empire that hated the twins!

"Humans. This is actually fun. I praised thee for this wonderful game. Another round!"

"Yes!"

Basen sighs.

These two never stopped playing and trying other games. They are too energetic for the physically weak Basen.

"I don't have an elemental but I can still heal."

"That's so cool, Hyung!"

Lock and Pendrick are already talking.

'Hm.'

Duke Fredo was looking at the redhead inside the barrier. The same guy who is smart enough to get in Arm's way and even manage to get the half-blood on his side.

He can't wait to meet the human. He is perfect to take on Naru's role.

The screen suddenly flickered, gaining everyone's attention.

[ TOTAL ACCUMULATED POINTS: 1 ]

"We still have one point. Should we use it?"

Paseton suggests, looking at his sister.

"Well, it's just one point."

Witira shrugged, looking at everyone.

"The random scene might show us some clues. I don't mind."

Although the time limit for every question is reduced to 30 seconds, they at least know more about each other making it easier to answer and gain points.

Well, unless the round is not about the secretive ones.

Rosalyn was talking about the dragons, Fredo, and Hannah.

"We're fine with it as well."

The couple's real intention is to gather more information about their son Cale and his soul-swapped partner. The last random scene only revealed much about the real Cale.

The screen turned black before a scene appeared.

Alberu and Tasha's eyes widened once they recognized the place on the scene.

'Is that my bedroom!?'

Why is it showing the crown prince's bedroom!?

However, before the two lost it, there were people shown sitting on the couch and they relaxed upon recognizing them.

There were Taylor, Cage, Rosalyn, Cale, and Alberu in the room. They seem to be talking about something.

Still, that does not explain why they are in the crown prince's room and not in his office.

"What language is this?"

It was Taylor on the screen. He was holding papers.

There were about twenty pages of text. Each page was divided in half.

Taylor pointed to the bottom of the pages.

"This is the Western continent's common language used since ancient times."

It was a long-haired Cale on the screen. His finger slowly moved up.

"But these letters on the top half of the pages are something I have never seen before."

A thick smile appeared on Cale's face.

The screen turned black and an explanation is shown again.

「 This document was something that Cale and Choi Han had created together. 」

「 Each page had Korean on the top half and the Western continent's common language on the bottom half. 」

"Korean?"

The symbol that appeared next to Arm (암) was a language called Korean.

It seems that Choi Han and Cale who is also Kim Rok Soo had known about this language and had a full understanding of it.

Eruhaben is already 1000 years old but never knew such a language existed. There's something about those two.

The golden dragon thought as he eyed Choi Han and Cale on the barrier whose eyes widened in surprise and understanding.

Taylor looked back at the document after seeing Cale smile without responding.

The document was shown to everyone.

The bottom half of the first page of the document. The words written in the Western continent's common language underneath the mysterious language were the following.

"I'm really curious about this Korean."

Taylor hummed.

< This is I, Nelan Barrow's other record. >

< I am leaving behind a record in the West just as I did in the East. Those living underneath the light will never be able to find this. >

"Nelan Barrow."

Taylor mumbled that name.

Cale stiffen.

'What the fuck.'

Why is Nelan Barrow, the author of < The Birth of a Hero > mentioned? 

No, why did the future him drag that person's name into this world? Is he connected to this world somehow? He did write the novel.

But what is the other record that is mentioned?

'Who is that?'

No one except Cale knew who Nelan Barrow was.

Choi Han noticed Cale's reaction but did not pry. He does not want to overwhelm the former Korean.

"...Young master Cale, who is this person?"

"I'm not sure."

Cale did not respond this time either. He then leaned toward Taylor and started to whisper.

"What I can tell you is that it is fake to us, but it needs to be real to everyone else."

Taylor did not care about the contents of the document anymore. Now that he knew what he needed to do, he carefully placed the document in his inner pocket.

"Only the people at this table will know the truth."

Cale smiled with satisfaction after hearing Taylor's response.

Alberu frowned. He was one of the people in the room but why is he just listening to them?

Furthermore, he looked too relaxed for someone who had other people in his private quarters.

"Do you need anything else?"

Cale did not hesitate to respond to Taylor's question.

"I need information about the ancient powers within the Roan Kingdom. I don't need specific details, just short versions of the legends."

"Ancient powers?"

There are a lot of ancient powers in the Roan Kingdom, it appears.

'Is he planning to collect them all?'

The dragons thought it was foolish. That redhead will die the moment he picks up another ancient power.

"Mm, within the Roan Kingdom."

Pat. Pat.

Taylor patted his knee a few times before nodding his head and asking a question.

"Around when do you need it by?"

"It would be best if it is completed in the next month or two."

"Then I will give it a go."

Taylor quickly responded and Cale smiled to show his gratitude before looking away.

"What is he planning this time?"

Cale would create the Real Arm in the future. So what is it this time?

Cale on the screen was looking at Cage who was sitting there with a smile on her face and her hand in her sleeve.

"Miss Cage?"

"Ahem, young master-nim. Aren't you craving alcohol?"

"I am okay."

Cage looked disappointed at Cale's quick response. Someone started to speak into her mind at that moment.

'I'm so bored!'

It was Rasheel and Archie, who were still forced to watch.

Cale began to speak.

"Miss Cage, if possible-"

"What is it? Do you want me to come with you? Or do you want me to answer your questions if possible? Is it related to an oath of death?"

"Excuse me? Ah, well. Yes, that is the case. How did you know?"

Cage started to smile at Cale who was asking with a confused expression.

"Oath of Death?"

Cage and Taylor looked at each other.

Is it about the vow of death they took with the young master before coming to the capital?

"Young master-nim, my dreams have been quite memorable for the last few days."

「 The God of Death had been visiting her quite often lately after being gone for a while. 」

「 Cage, who was excommunicated but still cherished by the God of Death who did not take her abilities away, was tormented by the God of Death the last few days. 」

"Agh, I hate that bastard so much!"

Others were amused by how Cage is still cherished by the God of Death even though she cursed him too much.

"He told me something in my dreams. He said that you would come to look for me. He said you would ask about an oath from 1,000 years ago."

Cale's expression stiffened up.

"Huh..."

An oath from 1000 years ago. Right now, Cage does not know anything about it but it seems important if they are talking about it.

Eruhaben hummed and looked at Mila.

"Interesting."

Was the dragon's only response. Eruhaben could only agree.

What could this oath mean?

Haaa.

Cale really doesn't want to know what this thousand-year-old oath is. They are usually plot twists with the craziest backstories ever. It could be the start of everything for all he knows.

「 As she mentioned, Cale was curious about the oath that Lord Sheritt had made with the Dragon Slayer through the God of Death. 」

「 He was curious about the God of Death putting a curse of reincarnation. 」

「 And most importantly. He wanted to know if he could lift the curse since he could cast it in the first place. 」

"Ugh. Too much censoring."

"What are they talking about?"

"Our life could have been easier had they explained everything than doing all this."

The others grumbled as usual.

The dragons looked alarmed. The Lord had made an oath with the Dragon Slayer through the God of Death. They are not aware of it because the Lord disappeared 10,000 years ago.

Dragon Lord, Dragon Slayer, and Gods. There is also the secret organization.

This is getting very complicated.

Cale felt like he wouldn't be able to rest at all.

"He told me in my dream."

Cage put her hand into her sleeve. Alberu flinched again, but nobody noticed as everybody was focused on her hand coming back out of her sleeve.

"He said to give you this picture when I saw you again."

A rolled-up paper was in Cage's hand.

"He also said to give you this book."

The black book was in Cage's hand as well.

「 This black book was the God of Death's divine item that Cale had found in the Mogoru Empire. 」

Cough.

How could someone just find a god's divine item? They made it sound so easy.

Cage does not like this. The God of Death seemed to have a fascination with the redhead or the soul inside the redhead and wouldn't leave him alone. He goes as far as giving him the divine item.

「 It was the book that only had one sentence written over and over when priestess Cage read it. 」

"Are you curious about the method to kill death?"

"Method to kill death? What's up with that."

Bud can't help but question if the God of Death is sane.

"How ominous."

Princess Jopis sighs.

Cage then looked toward Cale.

"That is what the book says. My dream told me to hand these two things to you. It also told me to not ask any questions."

'Don't ask any questions?'

Cale started to think while looking at the black book and the rolled-up paper in Cage's hand.

'Should I take those or not.'

However, he needed to take it. Cale received the two items that were in Cage's hand. Cage started to speak as she handed them over.

"To be honest with you, I can't tell whether what is written on the paper are words or images."

「 Cage just copied what she saw in her dreams. 」

"However, he said that you need to look at it alone, young master-nim. He said not to show anybody else. The paper will burn and disappear as soon as you show it to someone else."

"Are we able to see?"

Everyone is very, very interested in what God of Death wanted to tell Cale Henituse.

"This is an invasion of privacy to the highest level."

It is however also a god who made them trap here and play some stupid game. Surely, they will not get penalized if they see whatever the God of Death had written on the paper?

"... We are in this together."

Glenn sighs at Bud's antics.

"What does he want?"

Cale was frowning so much. He doesn't like that the God of Death is communicating with him in the future.

"...What kind of..."

Rosalyn was about to complain before stopping herself. Cale got up from his seat.

"I will go read it in that corner. He said to look at it alone, so I'll have to do that."

"... He's really doing it alone?"

"He doesn't even know if it's a trap. Don't trust gods too much."

Deruth and Violan frown in worry.

"What?"

Alberu started to frown.

"You don't even know what it is, but you're going to go open it in the corner?"

The crown prince in the room was surprised.

'Was he worried just now?'

The Alberu on the screen voice's was laced with worry. Not only that, but it was also showing on his face as he stared at the redhead with a frown.

He could see his aunt's shocked expression as well.

It was because it was genuine. Alberu was genuinely concerned about others for once.

'... Huh.'

He doesn't know what to feel about that.

"What's wrong with that?"

Cale made it sound as if it was nothing as he headed to a corner of the room. Nobody was around him.

- Human... there is no one around you. But I guess I can't come either? Fine, I will not go. But you have to tell me!

"Huh? Who's talking?"

The voice sounded so young.

The dragons as well as Lock and Rosalyn glance at the baby black dragon inside the barrier playing with the cats.

The black dragon perked up at his voice echoing.

"It's you, youngest!"

"Nya~ You did stay with us!"

The black dragon just glances at Cale before looking away. He ignored the humans, especially the black-haired Choi Han who was smiling widely.

"I, I do what I want!"

The dragon huffed.

Cale didn't respond to Raon before heading to a corner and opening the paper. The paper was only the size of Cale's palm.

Everyone could see words written on there. They were not images. They were words.

They were not written in a language from this world. It was not Korean either.

It was words that neither Choi Han nor anybody else would be able to read. Cale didn't know it either.

"What's that language?"

It is different from 'Korean.'

However, Cale could tell that these were words. He could somehow read it.

"We can read it?"

It was the same for everyone. They could read what the message was. If it is a good thing or not, no one knows.

Cale started to read these things that he could somehow read.

He then started to scoff.

< Grade 1 Ability User Kim Rok Soo. >

'Damn it.'

Cale is also cursing at the barrier. He and his past as Kim Rok Soo are the focus again. Whoever is on the other side will also see it.

< Do you wish to return to your original world? >

< Or will you die in this world? >

"What!?"

Choi Han was glaring at the screen.

Cale sighs. He never expected this. 

So he can actually return to Korea? Well, it is not like he wants to but... He was curious if the original Cale would also want to go back to his family. Even if he was happy, surely it is not easy to leave his family behind.

Kim Rok Soo doesn't have anyone. That is why he was more worried about the original Cale Henituse who made the deal to save the world.

The Henituse couple looked hopeful. If Kim Rok Soo decides to go back, will the original Cale return?

The two immediately felt guilty and sighed. The decision regarding this matter is up to Kim Rok Soo, to whom Cale allowed to give his body.

Lock, Rosalyn, Ron, Beacrox, and even Alberu knew what the couple was thinking and were not feeling good about it. Are they also awful for wanting Kim Rok Soo to stay, the same way the couple is hopeful of the original Cale Henituse from returning to his body?

Duke Fredo clicked his tongue. He already decided he wanted the redhead to be Naru and now GoD abruptly decided he can return to his original world?

"So Choi Han and this Kim Rok Soo are not from this world?"

Now that was surprising.

Even the mightiest being from the world is not aware of another world existing. They did think about it at least once in their long life but there was no way to confirm it so they abandoned the thought as fast as it went into their mind.

"You terrible human, are you planning on leaving us!?"

The black dragon is glaring.

"Cale-nim."

"Nya... nya."

"Meow!"

Choi Han and the kittens are also down. Cale could only sigh. He doesn't know what the future will choose.

"... I trust my heart, didn't I say? I won't leave."

He wasn't sure but if he had already stayed in the world for long perhaps he would want to stay.

Then the next sentence. Actually, the next part was not a sentence.

It was time. It was going down one second at a time. It was in a language he didn't know, but he could somehow read that it was time.

1 second. It continued to decrease by one second at a time. The time was going down.

< You will need to decide when this countdown reaches zero. >

"Damn it!"

Cage was now glaring. How dare that god bastard pressure the young master!?

"I see. We cannot leave even the gods alone."

The black dragon viciously spat. Choi Han and the kids nodded their heads in agreement.

Cale closed his eyes for a moment before opening them back.

The others feel bad for Kim Rok Soo who has to decide whether to leave or stay.

More time had gone down on the paper. There were still more than a few weeks, no, more than a few months remaining. However, the time was continuing to go down.

< Choi Jung Gun, Choi Han, Choi Jung Soo. They were all born in different years but share the same birth dates. >

'Choi Jung Soo and Choi Han's birthdays are the same?'

Cale's pupils started to shake.

Choi Han and Cale looked at each other.

"... Your birthday is also November 8th?"

Cale asked to which Choi Han nodded.

'What's up with this unusual coincidence?'

Not only there are three Choi with the same birthday, but it is also Kim Rok Soo's birthday.

'Is this really a coincidence?'

It could be or it could be not.

< Choi Jung Soo and Kim Rok Soo. The two of them share the same birthdays? >

"Cale-nim. You as well?"

Choi Han's pupils shook. Kim Rok Soo's birthday is also November 8th?

"Isn't this strange? Why are there a lot of people that share the same birthday?"

The others outside the barrier could only agree. Why do these people from another world share the same birthdays? And it sounds ominous when it is the God of Death saying. It's as if there was a reason.

< Two people died while saving Kim Rok Soo when he should have died. >

< One of them was Choi Jung Soo. >

"Hooo."

Cale took a deep breath.

"... Did this Choi Jung Soo die while also saving him?"

It was the same as the person that Cale called his team leader. That was why his guilt was so deep. It was because they both died for him.

The Henituse couple looked at Cale on the barrier, who was trying to stay calm. The man suffered a lot too.

Cale had thought about this before.

「 Could Choi Jung Gun, Choi Han, and Choi Jung Soo all be related? In that case, why was it him instead of Choi Jung Soo after Choi Jung Gun and Choi Han? Why was he the one to come to this world? 」

"Oh, is this before the last random scene?"

Since Cale still didn't know about Choi Jung Soo and Choi Han being related.

"Cale-nim..."

It was Choi Han. 

He looked calm but Cale could tell that Choi Han's mind was in a state of chaos right now. His voice was shaking as he called.

He looked at Cale with shaking pupils.

"Yes?"

Choi Han gulped. He just realized something.

There are three Choi. His nephew once removed Choi Jung Soo was revealed and was not censored anymore. But the last Choi...

He remembered a picture he had seen before in his grandmother's house. It was a man that has an awkward smile and buzz-cut hair.

According to Choi Han's father, his uncle was going to the creek in their hometown with some friends before he suddenly vanished. Even when the Choi Family and the entire village set out to search for him, they couldn't find any trace of him.

"... Choi Jung Gun."

That man was his uncle. That same uncle disappeared before Choi Han was even born.

His name was Choi Jung Gun.

"What?"

Choi **** ***.

Choi Jung Gun.

The last Choi in the 'Choi Family?'

"He is my uncle who also disappeared. He disappeared."

Like me, was left unsaid.

What the fuck?

He had an uncle that also disappeared, like what happened to Choi Han. Choi Jung Soo's uncle once removed Choi Han also disappeared before he was born.

Haaaaa.

"Let's talk about it later."

Still shaken, Choi Han just nodded and faced the screen. It was shocking to know his uncle that long disappeared had a role in their life.

< Choi Jung Soo was not supposed to die at that time. >

The God of Death's words became etched in Cale's mind.

< Kim Rok Soo. >

< You were the one who was supposed to die. >

Choi Han felt like his breath was hitched.

Cale recalled the memories of the day his friends had died. No, the records in his mind were what Cale brought up. The records that he could not forget even if he wanted to do so overwhelmed his mind.

Suddenly, everything became dark.

Chapter Text

Ha.

Haa.

He was breathing fast however he did not stumble this time.   

< Choi Jung Soo was not supposed to die at that time. >  

< Kim Rok Soo. > 

< You were the one who was supposed to die. >

He was supposed to die. 

"The God of Death must have felt bad for us because we died when we weren't supposed to and gave each of us one chance."

Choi Jung Soo and Lee Soo Hyuk are not supposed to die. But those two stubborn idiots decided to save his ass and died when they are not supposed to.

He felt like fainting however he remembered the conversation that took place earlier that he recorded. He was rewatching the same scene and conversation in his head.

"I didn't die in your place." 

"I died while I was running wild. Got it?"

"No. That's not it."

"It wasn't my fault nor the team leader's fault."

"...You're right. That is the correct answer."

He could not be so weak. 

Lee Soo Hyuk died for him... no, he did not die because of him, he died while running wild. What if he was meant to die? So what if that god said he was supposed to die? He can't die either.

A hand clasps his shoulder, snapping Cale out of his thoughts.

"Cale-nim!"

"Yes?"

The former Korean looked at Choi Han as if he was not pale and heavily breathing moments ago.

"... Let's rest for now."

"I'm fine–"

"Kim Rok Soo. Sit down and rest."

Flinch.

Cale flinches at Choi Han's vicious voice and glare. Choi Han was Choi Jung Soo's paternal cousin once removed and the man was currently using his authority on Kim Rok Soo and not Cale Henituse.

He then looked down and saw the kittens that were patting his legs with their paws.

"Meow~!"

"You almost faint you weak human! Just sit down! Who cares about that god? I'll beat them up!"

'What a vicious kid.'

Cale sighs and plops on the floor. He sighed heavily and massaged his throbbing head.

Choi Han was looking at Cale with a deep frown. He was also throwing a glare at the screen.

At this rate, Cale will truly faint. This damn system is showing them too much of his past and regrets that he might not be able to handle them and eventually break down.

'What I can do?'

Aside from emotionally supporting Cale, this is his past and Choi Han will not be able to get him out of his trauma and despair. It's something he has no control over.

Choi Han looked down and clenched his shaking fist. He can't do anything and is powerless when it comes to gods. He needs to become powerful enough to rival gods. That's right, he needs to train harder and get back at these shitty gods later.

"... Choi Han."

Cale spoke after a while.

"Yes?"

"Let's talk about your uncle later."

Choi Jung Gun.

Cale is very curious about this individual. Though he has a feeling he should not pry too much, he is a bit curious about Choi Jung Soo's other related who disappeared.

Did he perhaps end here too?

"... I'll tell you everything I know about uncle."

The redhead waves his hand.

"No need to tell everything. I just have a few questions."

"Okay."

Since Choi Han stopped watching, the screen has frozen as well. The others outside the barrier were either watching Cale or ignoring them.

The Henituse family is certainly watching. 

They knew it wasn't their Cale but the man Kim Rok Soo seemed to suffer a lot as well. That's why they can't help but feel guilty for wanting to throw him out without knowing his side of the story.

The way he looked so vulnerable right now pained them too.

"You humans are so complicated."

Dodori said as he played with Lily, who didn't understand what was happening.

Basen looked at him and frowned. 

"... Why do you say so?"

The pink curly-haired keeps on questioning them but he sounds more confused, that is why Basen cannot get mad at him for being insensitive. This man looked like he really didn't understand the human heart.

Flinch.

The second son of the Henituse family flinches as Dodori looks him in the eye. The same eye that always intimidates him.

"We live long lives! Most of us do not even get to meet our parents before we become aware of the world. That is why, humans are too complicated! They can't live and survive in isolation!"

Dodori huffed. 

Dragons could outlive their parents and have to be independent the moment they hatch. That is why most of the dragons lived in isolation. But humans can't and have to interact with each other to live and survive. 

"Humans are too weak!"

Be it physical or mental. 

Basen was not able to reply because Dodori was correct.

"H, hey. It's okay."

Pendrick was comforting Lock, who was sniffing after watching the redhead young master pale and tremble as they watched.

Eruhaben was looking at them from the sides.

"The young master was s, supposed to d, die! Sniff!"

The person who saved and gave him and his siblings a home is supposed to die! What is he going to think about this!?

'What a mess.'

Alberu massaged his head. He doesn't know Kim Rok Soo but he is stressed about this. 

He also notices Taylor Stan, Cage, and Princess Rosalyn's hardened expressions.

"He cannot die. Living is the best."

Mary whispered in her usual monotonous voice. Tasha agreed by nodding her head.

The rest are just neutral. 

It's not like they know the man nor are they planning to get involved with such a troublesome person. In fact, they are going to avoid being tangled with him. They don't know the future that they can say this.

[ ARE YOU ALL READY TO CONTINUE ]

"We are still not done?"

Choi Han frowned. The rest are also wondering the same thing.

"Are you going to be okay, Cale-nim?"

The Korean was looking at Cale's expression as the latter simply nodded with a still pale face. He did not try to stand up from the floor.

The children cuddled him in comfort.

Instead of answering, the screen lit up showing a different scene. It seems to be memories of Kim Rok Soo.

Cale then watched as many scenes passed by.

'Kim Rok Soo!'

He could hear Choi Jung Soo's voice. Choi Jung Soo was standing in front of him with his sword raised.

Cale could also see a large monster coming out of the ground, making it seem as if the world was covered in darkness and fire. Numerous other monsters that seemed to be the large monster's subordinates were next to it.

"I've never seen these monsters before."

The monsters from the other world are something they have never seen. It was interesting if not for the devastating destruction they've caused.

"..."

Choi Han was quiet. He was watching the monsters. The same monsters that are responsible for his family's death. 

He knew how scary it would be for his family, just like how it was for him when he was suddenly brought to the Forest of Darkness with nothing but his school uniform.

Peace truly never lasts huh?

Cale could hear his team leader, Lee Soo Hyuk's voice.

'We are all going to die if we try to fight that monster right now.'

This was how Lee Soo Hyuk had responded to him.

'But what else can we do?'

Kim Rok Soo could not forget team leader Lee Soo Hyuk's face as he asked that, as well as Choi Jung Soo's face as he held the sword in his hand again.

He had not been able to respond to Lee Soo Hyuk's question.

The large guild in charge of this area had run away. Because of that, there were no ability users nearby who could block the monsters that suddenly appeared.

However, there was someone who had anticipated this sudden monster's appearance.

'Kim Rok Soo, it's not your fault.'

The voices of his only friend who had said that to him in a mischievous way hit Kim Rok Soo, Cale, like a tsunami.

'Not my fault huh.'

Although Cale accepted it was not anyone's fault, he still could not get it out of his head. It's not easy and it will take time but he is willing to move on.

Time is all he needs.

'Thank you, team leader.'

'Hey, it would have been really bad if it wasn't for you.'

The Kim Rok Soo at the time had so many records and data that he could use his ability to foresee the appearance of the second strongest monster ever seen in the history of the Earth.

Cale could smell, see, hear, and feel the conversations from that day, the heat and burning smell in the air, as well as the black and red surroundings of that day.

'This is strange.'

Thought Eruhaben.

The monster attack seems more recent in that world. If they have been appearing for thousands of years like their world's monsters, these people shouldn't be that helpless.

'How odd.'

He did not like what his intuition was telling him.

He recalled what team leader Lee Soo Hyuk had said after that.

'This isn't that hard. Actually, no.'

Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk had seemed calm even while looking at that scary monster.

'Hey, have you ever seen our team do easy work? We always have had to do everything in our power to survive.'

Not even once.

Kim Rok Soo had never fought a battle with an overwhelming advantage ever since joining the company and working under team leader Lee Soo Hyuk.

They really never had it easy.

'This is just the same as usual. That is why we need to do what we need to do. Isn't that right?'

Kim Rok Soo had laughed at that comment back then. It was because Lee Soo Hyuk was right.

'Huh? You're laughing now, you little punk?'

Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk and Choi Jung Soo had left the laughing Kim Rok Soo behind as they joined the other team members to fight.

Cale felt his mind becoming a mess at that moment.

'And then, after that-'

He knew that he had a clear record of what had happened next. Those images quickly burst into Cale's mind. However, Cale was unable to read those records correctly.

The strength of the destructive monster. His teammates fighting against it. All of them are being put in danger. They started to run toward him.

All of these images mixed together in his mind.

He suddenly felt as if his hot head was cooling down fast. He felt as if he had fallen to the bottom of a deep lake covered in ice.

He saw someone down there in the darkness.

He sat down to see everything being destroyed by that large monster. He could also hear the siren behind him signaling the fact that reinforcements had arrived.

"Wait a moment, that! That monster appeared in the trailer!"

The trailer was very fast but Bud got a glimpse of that monster.

"It did?"

"Yes. I've seen a glimpse as well."

Witira confirmed.

The nonhumans nodded too. They have seen a glimpse and remember it quite well unlike the humans.

"That doesn't make any sense. Why would a monster–"

Taylor abruptly stopped talking, his expression did not look good. Why would a monster from another world be shown to them in the trailer?

The trailer they watched and remembered never shows anything from the world that Choi Han and Kim Rok Soo came from. They are even surprised to know they came from a different world. Everything in the trailer was about their world, be it destruction or death.

Everyone suddenly got chills. 

Cale clenches his fist at the sight of the familiar monster. It was the unranked monster called the Electric Eel.

It's been a while since he has seen it. It was when it killed a lot of people.

The scene continued.

'...You, you-'

And then...

'You-'

Kim Rok Soo was standing there unable to speak properly while Choi Jung Soo was kneeling in front of him with his sword stabbed into the ground.

'What is it, you punk.'

Choi Jung Soo who had no blood left to cough up was jokingly responding as he died.

Choi Han took a deep breath. 

He knew his nephew died but seeing his death is different from knowing about it.

'I leave it to you.'

He could also see team leader Lee Soo Hyuk close his eyes while leaving the rest to him.

All of them. All of his teammates had died just like that.

"Ho."

It is not easy to witness their deaths again and again. It was as if he was being hunted.

Cale took a deep breath but did not stop looking. He could not stop looking if he wanted to finally move on. He has to face it.

"It's okay not to be strong."

Cale looked down at On, who quietly whispered those words to him. The cat was not looking at him but her tail was rubbing his arm.

Meow~

"Thanks."

For the first time in a while, Cale smiled a bit as he patted On on the head.

'Mr. Kim Rok Soo! Mr. Rok Soo!'

Once Kim Rok Soo was the only one remaining, he had snapped out of it after someone from the reinforcements team grabbed his shoulder.

'And then, and then I-'

Cale recalled how Kim Rok Soo had acted back then on the battlefield where all of his team members were dying.

He looked once toward team leader Lee Soo Hyuk who had closed his eyes, and then once at Choi Jung Soo who had his head down. After that...

'Here is the status report.'

He looked toward the government officials, guild members, and ability users who had come to fight against this monster and calmly started to speak. His team leader and his friends had left the rest to him.

'He seems to be experienced.'

Alberu thought. Is he going to be useful in a war too?

'I will explain the fighting patterns of that monster.'

He first explained about the battle. Then he asked the person next to him for something once he stepped back and the reinforcements moved in to fight against the monster because he had no fighting power.

'Wow. He is good at this.'

Bud praised the troublemaker.

'How could he remember all that?'

The way Kim Rok Soo spoke without pausing, it was as if he remembered it all in his head. Does he remember it all?

'Please collect their bodies.'

It was because Kim Rok Soo could not move at that time. He had explained about the monster's abilities with his remaining strength even as his nose continued to bleed. The reinforcements all focused on his explanation, but nobody said anything about wiping his bloody nose.

"He didn't even wipe the blood!"

Glenn was exasperated with this person. How could someone be like this?

'Does he not have self-preservation?'

The dragons were also wondering the same thing.

Princess Jopis and Harol sighed at the familiar view. 

As usual, Fredo and Hannah were amused and are enjoying watching the blood continuously drip from his nose. It looks even better in his pale skin, black hair, and black clothes as the blood stands out.

"Cale-nim! Why are you always bleeding!?"

This is the second time he saw Cale bleed on the screen. He never even bothers to wipe the blood! 

Cale looked away from Choi Han.

"That was all in the past."

He doesn't plan to and will never get himself involved too much in this world's problems. It's Choi Han's problem after all. He will quietly support him on the sidelines.

Kim Rok Soo had felt as if the world was crashing down at that moment.

'...It's too late.'

The reinforcements had been too late.

Boom. Boom.

Cale's heart suddenly ran wild.

'What?'

The beat of his heart is echoing in the room. It was strong and fast.

The sense of responsibility, anger, and sorrow that had made Kim Rok Soo's heart boil had risen. The things that he had barely managed to suppress deep inside himself were running wild.

It was at that moment.

– Human!

"Cale Henituse."

Pat. Pat.

Cale could feel a small paw and a hand placed on his shoulders.
He heard a voice behind him as well.

'Huh?'

Prince Alberu thought that voice sounded so familiar. Actually, it sounds so much like his voice.

Was it his other self? He was in the room too.

– Human, are you okay? I came over because I had a bad feeling.

"I didn't look at the paper. I just thought you seemed off."

It was Raon and Alberu Crossman.

Ah.

It really was him.

Though it was strange. He sounded concerned. 

Alberu shook his head. He is probably just assuming things. 

Cale blinked his eyes.

The darkness disappeared and he could see the crown prince's bedroom wall again. He quickly folded and put away the paper with the weird language the God of Death had left for him and turned around.

He could see a concerned Alberu Crossman but not the invisible Raon.

Cale looked at Alberu and started to speak.

"What is it, your highness?"

Alberu's mouth twitched. 

'How disrespectful.'

Cale thought that Alberu Crossman would scoff if he asked this way. However, he could see that Alberu, as well as the rest of the group at the table, were starting to look at him in a different way than he expected.

All of them had serious expressions on their faces. Cale made eye contact with Alberu.

"Are you okay?"

Huh?

Tasha was now looking at Alberu. She was probably surprised by the concern the other Alberu was showing the other Cale Henituse.

"Tsk."

There was a click of the tongue.

Cale who is inside the barrier was frowning in displeasure. Why is the crown prince asking him that, he even looked concerned? Probably an act but Cale still did not like how he was connected to the crown prince in the future. 

After going out of this place, he will make sure never to cross paths with Alberu Crossman.

Alberu could see Cale's pale white face and his lips that had turned blue. His forehead was full of cold sweats as well.

'I've  had seen Cale cough up blood or be in pain, but never like this before.'

"Really?"

Flinch. 

Cale flinched hard at Choi Han's murderous tone and aura.

"Does Cale-nim like pain?"

"Who even likes pain!?"

He hates even a simple paper cut! Why would he like pain!?

Choi Han was not buying that bullshit.

'I cannot leave Cale-nim's side.'

From now on, he will watch over him very, very closely. 

An assassin has the same thought as he watched Kim Rok Soo bleed with a vicious face.

Cale shivered.

"Is he a masochist—"

"Bud shut up!"

He seemed like someone who was in shock after seeing something very scary. Alberu's gaze moved away from Cale's face to the paper in his hand.

He had not seen what was written inside it.

'Just what did he see?'

He was concerned, but Alberu was blocked by Cale's hand.

'He truly is disrespectful.'

Alberu's mouth was twitching now after seeing his other self being blocked by the redhead. What surprises him, even more, is that the other him is not even mad at the blatant disrespect. If anything, he remained worried.

Deruth and Violan looked at each other. 

If their Cale truly never plans on going back to them, they at least need to take care of the one who he left behind. 

Right now, that disrespect he showed the crown prince worries the couple. They needed to teach him proper manners once they returned. Who knows what the crown will do?

-Human, human! Are you really okay? Grandpa Ron told me to remember and tell him about it if you even come close to fainting!

Cale could hear Raon's voice. 

'What is that dragon doing?'

Dodori thought as he recognized it was the small black dragon.

'A dragon concerned to a human...'

The three adult dragons don't know what to say. 

Was the kid brainwashed? Unlikely. Dragons are not weak do are dominated by mere brainwashing. There is a high percentage he followed the human on his own will which flabbergasted them even more.

It was easier to accept that he was brainwashed.

He then started to speak to Alberu who could not come toward him because of his hand as well as the invisible Raon.

"I am okay, but let's talk in a bit. I haven't finished looking at it."

'He is okay?'

He looked so pale on the screen and his expression didn't look good.

Cale nodded his head to Cage who had jumped up from her chair as well before slowly turning back around.

"...Alright then. I'll wait for you over there."

– ...I'll let it go for now as well! I'll go wait over there, you weak stupid human!

Alberu watched his other self leave with still a worried look on his face.

Cale opened the paper once again after feeling Alberu and Raon moving away.

5 minutes. Only five minutes had passed since everything went dark in front of him. No, five minutes had decreased.

"Damn it."

The timer is very worrying.

Cale recalled Kim Rok Soo's birthday.

He looked at the paper the God of Death delivered to him via Cage. He looked at the decreasing time. The God of Death had said that it would be time for Cale to choose once that time hit zero.

He thought about the day that the time would run out.

That day was Choi Jung Soo and Kim Rok Soo's birthdays. It should also be Choi Jung Gun and Choi Han's birthday as well. Cale had to decide on that day.

'How cruel.'

It is cruel.

To decide whether to stay or leave on the day he was born at that. The others were in deep thought as they listened to his voice.

'What can I do?'

Deruth does not know what to do. 

He wanted his son to return to their family and their world, especially after learning how dangerous that place was, but this wasn't right. Kim Rok Soo doesn't have to go if Cale does not want to return but... 

His fist was trembling again.

'What should I do, Cale...'

If only he could talk to his son.

Cale couldn't think of anything else to say. He finished reading what was written on the paper.

< Choi Jung Soo was not supposed to die at that time. >

He was right. Choi Jung Soo was not supposed to die at that time.

Team leader Lee Soo Hyuk and the other team members should not have died then either.

"Shut up."

Choi Han hissed, annoyed at the God of Death for always bringing that up. Once was enough, no need to tell Cale over and over.

And then...

< Kim Rok Soo. >

< You were the one who was supposed to die. >

'I can't die either.'

"That's right, you can't die!"

"And I won't."

The black dragon said as Cale sighed, already tired of everything. It was a bit too much, to be honest.

Cale's eyes lit up.

Those people should not have died that day.

He could not die either. In addition, his people in this world could not die as well.

Cale read the rest of the message from the God of Death.

< Yes, you were the one who was supposed to die. >

< However, the world's laws and coincidences... Humans are one of the few existences who can destroy all of those things. >

Most humans are not interesting but...

'They're quite interesting humans.'

There are few that even catch a god's attention. Mila thought as she eyed those inside the barrier.

< The people who tried to save you broke the law that said that you were supposed to die. >

< That is why I respect and admire humans. >

"The fuck?"

Cage cursed out loud after reading that the God of Death respects someone.

"Don't tell me that's the reason why he was interested in him?"

Him. 

Cale Henituse. Kim Rok Soo.

The God of Death never stops bothering Cage after meeting the said human. It was because he admired Kim Rok Soo?

Cale shuddered, having the same thoughts as Cage.

Is that the reason why he was more involved with the God of Death in the future?

'This shit!'

< You learned many things from those people and put those lessons to use in your life. >

< I'm curious to see what your decision will be. >

"... Well,"

Kim Rok Soo had only been in this world for a while. And even then, he doesn't really have anything or anyone to return to in Korea.

And...

Cale's gaze went to the children and then to Choi Han who avoided his gaze.

Choi Han hid his trembling hands when he noticed Cale was looking at him. He can't look at him because he might see how badly Choi Han wanted Kim Rok Soo to stay as Cale Henituse.

Choi Han does not want to be alone again. He won't be able to bear it this time.

Cale folded the paper and put it in his inner pocket. He then turned around.

Cage, Taylor, and Rosalyn were still sitting at the table while Alberu was standing with his arms crossed nearby.

Raon was probably near Alberu as well. The fact that the corner of Alberu's shirt was scrunched probably meant that Raon was there holding onto it.

"Why is your shirt scrunched, your highness?"

Taylor noticed.

It was a different kind of scrunched as if someone not visible was holding onto the crown prince's clothes.

"Oh. That's odd."

Is it a mage? Alberu thought. A mage that is close enough to him that they are able to hold his clothes...

Rosalyn and Lock kept quiet on the corner.

Cale could see priestess Cage cautiously starting to speak.

"Young master-nim, was it bad news?"

"It is not just bad news, it's terrible!"

That terrible God of Death who told Cale that he was supposed to die! Humans should not know when they are going to die, especially coming to a god since it will affect them greatly!

「 Cage had copied down the image the God of Death had shown her, but she could not read or comprehend it. She couldn't even tell if they were images or words. 」

「 It was a message from the God of Death that was meant only for Cale. 」

'In the future, I shouldn't carelessly give any message from the God of Death.'

Cage decided. She will pester that damn god to tell her or she won't give any of his letters at all.

The others had either nervousness or concern on their faces as they looked toward Cale after hearing Cage's question. Cale answered without any hesitation.

"Let's just..."

The group could see that Cale's eyes were burning up contrary to his pale face.

'Decision? He wants me to decide when the White Star is running wild? Who will be able to do something if I'm not involved?'

'White Star?'

Now that Cale remembered, this, whatever this white star is, is very high on the list. It seems to be a person and is definitely not a friend judging by how worried he is about them. 

'Avoid it? Run away?'

It was one thing if they all ran away together, but he would never run away on his own.

Cale did not hide his anger as he continued to speak.

"Let's just ignore it."

"Ho?"

This human is ignoring a god's message. Even dragons simply cannot ignore a message if it comes from the gods.

"Isn't he intriguing?"

Mila laughed at Eruhaben who nodded with twitching lips.

It is not a surprise they would be involved with him in the future.

「 The original, 'The Birth of a Hero,' didn't exist anymore. 」

「 Cale planned to live however he wanted to live. 」

'The Birth of a Hero.'

Choi Han still does not know what that is. Cale avoiding his gaze tells him it must somehow involve him too. Cale would not hesitate if it wasn't.

"...You're going to ignore a message from a god?"

"Yes."

"That's a bit worrying."

Harol can't help but comment.

"Well, it is."

Even Princess Jopis thinks it is.

"But a god's message shouldn't be discarded like that..."

Jack worriedly said as he looked at his twin sister. Hannah just shrugged as if it didn't concern them.

The God of Death had told Cale to decide.

"He told me to live however I pleased."

「 Cale chose to interpret it however he pleased. 」

'Pft-'

Alberu almost laughs. This man is truly interesting. He won't deny he was having fun.

"That's the spirit!"

Cage cheered, happy that the young master does not care about the GoD's bullshit.

"That is why I am going to do whatever I want."

"...And what would that be?"

Cale responded to Alberu who cautiously asked.

"A shit show."

"...What?"

Cale smirked at the answer.

He knew that he was selfish and bad and that he cherished the people who were important to him the most.

"I plan to use overwhelming strength to destroy everything."

He liked fighting battles where he had an overwhelming advantage. That was when his people would not get hurt.

'He seems like he will be a good strategist.'

This person is an already experienced fighter. Alberu thought of putting him to work in the future. He just needs to make sure this Kim Rok Soo doesn't leave their world.

"Haven't you already been doing that?"

'He really seems close to him.'

Tasha was almost certain the more she saw the two interact.

Cale smiled at Alberu's response.

"I plan to do it even more."

"...What a disrespectful smile."

「 Cale pretended not to hear Alberu's comment. 」

「 The time was going down second by second even during that moment. 」

The screen turned black and after a few seconds, everyone concluded it was done. The system confirmed it as well.

[ 'RANDOM SCENE #1' ENDS HERE ]

"Well, that was something."

It certainly was. 

"Can I go to sleep now?"

Rasheel yawned, not really caring about anything else right now than his sleep.

"Cale-nim. We are going to play so you should rest. I'll wake you up for the next viewing."

The redhead did not deny the rest and decided to lie on the floor again and immediately close his eyes. He has a lot to think about.

The children did not lay with Cale to give him some time and instead stayed with Choi Han. Cale was thankful for their consideration.

New words appeared on the screen.

[ MOVING ON TO THE NEXT ROUND ]

[ ROUND 3: TAYLOR STAN ]

"I'm glad it's my turn."

Taylor knew his round was going to be very easy, which means they will be able to collect a lot of accumulated points. 

'I am curious about the Empire.'

Taylor Stan is a just noble from the Roan Kingdom. Just like the human nobles and high-ranking officials in the room, he is also wary and desires to know more about the Mogoru Empire which is revealed to be collaborating with the enemy. 

It will be a great advantage for them in the future to know about all their enemy.

"You shouldn't be. This is an invasion of privacy."

"Well."

Cage scolded but they both knew the system wouldn't listen anyway.

Round 3 began.

Just like what Taylor predicted, his round was the easiest so far. They are able to accumulate 14 points in this round. 

However, that was the problem. Most of them choose different information and cannot pick on one.

[ 06. THE SACRIFICES

07. THE MOGORU EMPIRE

08. FIRST MERCENARY KING

09. CROSSMAN HOUSEHOLD (FOUNDER)

10. SECRET ORGNAZITION (ARM)  ]

All the human participants in the room wanted to pick the Mogoru Empire. But the dragons don't care about human affairs and do not want to choose the Empire.

The Whales are not really curious about anything but want to choose number six.

[ 11. THE DRAGONS (6)

12. THE DRAGON LORD (LORD SHERITT)

13. DRAGON SLAYERS

14. THE BIRTH OF A HERO (N**** B*****)  ]

Fredo is interested in the information about the dragons. 

The dragons are interested in the last Dragon Lord and the Dragon Slayers.

Choi Han is curious about 'The Birth of a Hero.'

None of them had chosen yet because of the dragons who were holding everyone from picking.

"Please. We understand that you are not interested but thousands of people will die."

Crown Prince Alberu Crossman tried to talk to the dragons. All the human nobles and representatives are beside him.

If the Mogoru Empire also decided to join the war with the Northern Alliances, then even if the kingdoms allied themselves victory is still not assured. The Empire is called an Empire because they are on another level.

"Who the fuck cares about humans!?"

Rasheel grumbled as he was about to sleep when all these people gathered near them. It was annoying having so many weak humans near the great and mighty dragons.

"On the next round, we will choose what you want and won't say anything."

Rosalyn also tried.

Their determined gazes made Mila and Eruhaben sigh. If only they had their dragon fear, they could scare them away and do what they want but they don't so they have to listen to their nonsense.

"Do as you wish."

Eruhaben did not care anymore. The humans are still intimidated even without dragon fear but they can not also force them.

The screen lit up and the desired information showed up.

「  MOGORU EMPIRE 

모고르 제국  」

"Hey, you. Teach me that language!"

The black dragon said to Choi Han.

"I want to learn too, nya~!"

"Shall we three learn together?"

The two kittens were also enthusiastic about learning Korean. 

Choi Han smiled, happy to teach others about his hometown. Cale was simply watching and listening.

「  The Mogoru Empire is known for its Alchemy. It is where the Bell Tower is located. They have developed bombs.  」

"What kind of bombs?"

The system was not very clear about explaining that.

「  They were working with the Northern Alliance and Arm.  」

"We already know that."

「  The Empire is one of the few kingdoms that still allowed slaves. They used these slaves for experiments.  」

"Experiment?"

The Empire is doing some kind of experiment using the slaves?

'Humans truly have no fear these days.'

Using slaves as experiments, even dragons won't do something as rotten as that. That is another level of messed up.

'I don't know anything about these.'

'The Birth of a Hero' did not mention anything about slaves and experiments. To be fair, he only borrowed and read up to volume 5 however, Cale truly regrets not reading further. He is missing too much information and it is making him flustered.

For Kim Rok Soo, information is the best weapon.

「  Alchemist's Bell Tower  」

"The bell tower?"

"Is that where they commence the experiment?"

Everyone stiffen at the reminder. 

"It makes sense."

Countess Violan said.

None of the nobles and representatives in the room are even aware of this experiment. That is why it makes sense that they are doing it in the Alchemist's Bell Tower because not everyone can access that place. It is heavily protected by the Empire. Alchemy is their pride after all.

'What kind of experiment are they doing?'

Witira thought. 

Although she is still not interested enough in the matters of land, humans experimenting using their own kind is truly disgusting. 

「  The Bell Tower was the one to have developed a dead mana bomb.  」

"A dead mana bomb!?"

"What the hell!?"

Now that is very, truly dangerous. Even the nonhumans who do not use dead mana become alert. That is how dangerous it is to have everyone suddenly on guard.

"What the fuck are these shits doing?"

Rasheel's voice was low and dangerous. It was because he knew how dangerous dead mana is especially to dragons who have the purest mana. It is poison to them.

"I guess we can not let this go."

Mila looked calm but her eyes looked vicious. If these bombs hurt her son, well...

'If this is used in war...'

It would not be war, it would be a one-sided massacre instead. Soldiers and mages will do nothing against the poison that is dead mana.

'Shit!'

Alberu glances at his aunt and the necromancer in worry. What if they blame dark creators again? That is how it usually is even if it is not their fault. He began to get agitated.

'This is dangerous.'

Cale is also aware of how dangerous dead mana are from the novel. Now dead mana bombs existed too?

「  Although it was called a Bell Tower, other than the large bell on the roof of the tower, it was a fortress that was even stronger than the Magic Tower.  」

Rosalyn's mouth twitched.

'That only means it's more fun to destroy.'

That was everyone's vicious thought.

「  History:

15 years ago, the Alchemists' Bell Tower said that they wanted to contribute to the Empire and took in some orphans and children from the slums.  」

"No..."

Everyone felt like they were going to die at the realization.

"Shit! Fuck! They are experimenting on children!?"

Cage can't accept this. They are talking about children! Innocent children!

Witira and Eruhaben were frowning so hard it scare the humans if they were not currently enraged. How dare these humans do this to weak and innocent children? They are definitely not letting this be once they get out of this place. The first thing they are going to do is destroy that Empire.

"This is fuck up."

Even Bud could not joke and drink in this situation. Glenn could only agree.

'I knew the Empire is scum.'

That is why the Whipper Kingdom is ready to go to war with the Empire. 

"... I guess blowing up the Empire should be fine."

Cale's eyes were sharp and his tone was eerily cold. Choi Han's not doing any better as he holds the cat children tighter.

"Let's do a shit show once we got out."

That promise is engraved in Choi Han and the children's hearts.

「  They taught them and made them do menial chores. The age range was between 5 and 15.  」

The humans in the room glimpse the children who are talking with each other. Dodori, Lock, Basen, Lily, On, Hong, and the black dragon. 

The children who are enslaved by the Empire are the same age as them.

「  The citizens of the Empire sent tributes to the Alchemists' Bell Tower that they had considered being terrible and then the personal disciple of the Tower Head became a child from the slums.  」

"Damn it!"

This is not amusing anymore. 

「  Some orphans and slum children had shown different levels of success. Then the Alchemists' Bell Tower announced that they had sent the remaining children to the Alchemy Towers across the Empire.  」

「  People believed them because successful children from the slums had delivered the news.  」

'This is something we can't ignore.'

The problem for the humans, unlike the nonhumans who just wanted to destroy the Empire, is that they cannot just declare war. They will be painted in a bad light by the people.

They need evidence to prove that the Empire is truly doing illegal experiments to declare war. 

'That is why I hate politics.'

Cage sighed and bit her lips. She also knew that they could not attack and rescue the other children without proper evidence to bring down the Empire. 

"This is so stressful."

They have not faced the Northern Alliance and the Intomitable Alliance yet and now they have another problem. 

「  However, the truth was that Alchemists carried out experiments with dead mana on those children.  」

「  10 years ago they started to conspire with the Empire's royal family in order to kidnap the citizens and use them for experiments. They no longer needed the children that they could kill without worrying about any consequences.  」

Princess Jopis closed her eyes.

"I can not believe this."

Violan looked enraged, not caring about being proper anymore. This is just terrible. Her husband is not doing any better.

Almost everyone is shaking in anger. 

They knew how terrible dead mana is especially to humans. But these are children and they have to experience that terrible pain of being poisoned! They don't need to think if there are any survivors because they are aware there are none.

Mary, the human who became a necromancer at a young age to survive, was trembling. She experiences it first hand and it hurts so much.

"Why is this happening."

Everything was just fine until they were dragged here to learn all these horrendous, dreadful things. To think they are not aware and are letting all these happen, the guilt is weighing them down.

「  Adin

아딘  」

An image of Adin appeared on the screen.

"And who is this?"

"The Imperial Prince, sir."

Eruhaben's question was answered by Alberu.

Mila and Witira nodded. They now know who to hunt.

「  This sociopath-like bastard in front of him considered him to be his greatest enemy after Alberu. Cale could tell.  」

'... After me.'

The redhead thought he was an enemy? That might be a problem.

Alberu misunderstood.

「  Adin is the Imperial prince of the Mogoru Empire. Underneath his kind and generous façade, he is actually sadistic and power-hungry.  」

"You can tell by his face."

No one denied that.

"Cale-nim... May I beat him up?"

Cale flinched but did not deny Choi Han's request.

「  In the future, he and his royal family were overthrown and incarcerated after his association with the black mages, and his true face in the war was exposed through a magical record device. It was all seen by the people of the Empire and the revolt group led by Rex.  」  

"Rex?"

No one named Rex was in the room. 

"We need this person."

Alberu announce. 

He led a successful revolt against the Empire. He will be perfect for their future plans against the Empire. The enemy of the Empire is their friend after all. 

'Black mages.'

Mary clenches her fist. Necromancers are weaker than black mages but Mary wanted to help these children who are suffering and make them pay.

An image of Rex appeared which Cale immediately recorded. He needs to hunt this person. Or is it not a person? 

「  The successful scheme was planned by Cale.  」

'Oh...'

So he is still involved in the future. But Cale did not mind. This time, he plans to get involved.

"So it is the young master."

To be honest, Rosalyn was not surprised. She could tell Cale or Kim Rok Soo is the kind of person who is always looking for an advantage and will strike enemies from behind first.

'He will be a great strategist.'

But Alberu needs to win him first because apparently, the guy saw him as an enemy. 

'He is involved? Wouldn't this be dangerous?'

Count Deruth is aware that this is not his son but he is worried. The Empire is strong and the Roan Kingdom might be put in danger because of this.

「  Adin is similar to Cale and crown prince Alberu as he possesses a glib tongue and also has a scamming smile, although more sinister than either Cale's or Alberu's.  」

「  He believes that he is the greatest being in the world under the ***** **** and detests all those beneath him.  」

"Fool."

Eruhaben scoffed.

Does this human think he is above dragons? So foolish.

"He will die."

He will make sure of that.

「  He is a two-faced man who pretends to be a good person on the outside but is actually scheming something.  」

「  Crown Prince Alberu and the Empire's imperial prince were similar people. That was why Cale could consider him to be a peer, but it was a bit different. Crown Prince Alberu cared about justice. That was why it was easy for Cale to talk to and put him to use.  」

「  However, the Imperial Prince was not like that. He's not a good person. He only cared for himself. He was also very sly and insidious.  」

"What?"

It is good that the redhead doesn't see him as an actual enemy but another problem is that the noble is thinking he was easy to put to use. 

Is he actually the pawn? The table is turned?

Alberu needs to be more careful about that person.

「 In the end, the one who fights against Adin is Choi Han. Adin becomes a warlock after eating black despair and having despair as property. 」

Choi Han grinned at learning he would fight the bastard but immediately stopped after reading the next sentence.

"He also has... black despair?"

His voice shakes in disbelief.

That is possible? Then they will have the same property as well. This is not looking good. Choi Han needs to watch out for this sly bastard in the future.

Nothing is going to be easy, Cale breath. 

「  Choi Han's property was also despair but lesser level compared to Adin's black despair, so even though Choi Han was stronger he couldn't win against Adin.  」

"... I'm sorry."

Choi Han was down but Cale waved it off.

"This is the future. You have the advantage."

They just need to make it so that Adin will be able to eat Choi Han's black despair.

Cale is already thinking about lots of ways to get the bastard out of his den.  

「  Choi Han gets enlightenment and makes his property become half despair (when he is in the forest of darkness) and half hope (when he is around Cale and his group.)  」

From the Forest of Darkness?

They are confused and surprised.

Only Cale knew about Choi Han coming from the Forest of Darkness.

"He went inside or ...?"

The Forest of Darkness is one of the five forbidden regions in the Western Continent. It is a place filled with monsters and is very dangerous, especially to humans. 

'A swordmaster came from the Forest of Darkness?'

Is he the reason why monster attacks have become lesser these past few years? Deruth and Violan realize. 

It was strange that the monster attack was lessening in the past years and they knew something must be happening inside. However, they did not have the resources to go inside the Forest of Darkness to investigate, and now they understood.

Choi Han has always been a mystery. His black eyes and black hair are already peculiar enough. Even if it was implied he was from another world too, they still knew nothing of him.

The couple knew he was found by the villagers and they took him in. There was no record of him, or where he originally came from. He also didn't know their language and had to learn it first to communicate. But the villagers are slaughtered not long after that.

And now they learned that he is part of this 'Choi Family' that is very high on the list. Which means this person is also hiding something.

The couple decided they needed to investigate more about the man who is now following the current Cale.

Choi Han smiled after learning he would be able to make his property half despair and half hope. It means he has the chance of winning.

Choi Han's going to be very strong in the future. Cale is not looking forward to that.

「  He ended up winning.  」

Choi Han beamed again. 

So he can win. He just needed to get stronger.

Cale is really not looking forward to this.

「  He then just beat Adin, punching him using his hand while laughing like a shounen protagonist. Dark elves also joined saying "If you hurt me, I would break your prince's arm or something."  」

The voice echoed and Cale trembled.

'So vicious!'

Alberu and Tasha looked at each other. 

Dark elves are involved in the war? It would make sense because dark elves can handle dead mana but would this not be dangerous for them? Why would they help when humans won't appreciate them either way?

"The dark elves, that's right!"

That made the two flinch.

"They will be very helpful in the future."

"An alliance wouldn't be so bad."

The dark elf and quarter-dark elf in the room are not very happy about this. 

Tasha ignored the stares thrown her way and remained quiet. Alberu was clenching his fist, hopeless he couldn't shield his aunt from their now hopeful eyes.

The screen lit up again gaining everyone's attention.

Tasha took a deep breath.

「   Honte

혼트 」

A picture of 'Honte' appeared.

"A child?"

It was a child but the nonhumans felt something was off with the child. His eyes do not belong to an innocent child.

「  Honte is one of the children of the slums in the past and was brought into the Alchemists' Bell Tower to be experimented.  」

The child's face looked innocent and it pained them to look at his face. This child is probably not the same anymore given how dreadful the Empire's experiment is.

'This is driving me nuts.'

「  He was one of the most successful experiments out of all the children brought in and made his first appearance in the battle with the Empire and the Whipper Kingdom.  」

Hooo.

Everyone tried to calm themselves.

「  He introduces himself as the disciple of the Tower Master and meets Cale.  At that moment, Raon noticed while observing Honte was that he seemed to be dead since there was no life coming from his body which made Cale anxious and tremble.  」

"May he rest in peace."

Both Cage and Jack prayed for the child's soul.

Cale closed his eyes and his breathing shook.

No one was able to say anything.

「  Later, it was revealed that the real person of Honte is already dead and was used as Bernard's body.  」

「  When Bernard came out of Honte, the body eventually self-destructed causing a loud explosion.  」

The child's body didn't even get a proper burial and merely self-destructed.

"Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!"

No one shut up Bud as he continued to curse.

"Noona?"

Lock was looking at Rosalyn who looked so angry. It was the first time he saw her this mad.

"They won't get away with this."

"No. They will not."

Rosalyn and Alberu at this point knew they would be allies to each other.

"... Humans."

Mila sighs as she glances at her son Dodori who is playing with two humans, not following what is happening in the room. Eruhaben was also looking at the children, especially that black baby dragon.

Choi Han was shaking so much but Cale was not any better. He was mad.

「  Bernard

버나드  」

They glared at the name and image that was shown. This is the one who possessed the body of Honte.

An image showed up.

"A lich?"

 A lich is a type of undead creature. They are spellcasters who seek to defy death by magical means. An even more dangerous existence than a necromancer.

It has been years since the dragons heard about them. 

"So they are dwelling with this Empire shits?"

Rasheel wanted to fight it.

「  The Empire's Guardian Knight, he's actually the true master of the Alchemists' Bell Tower and also a lich who has lived for hundreds of years.  」

"The true master? You will die."

These bastards will never get away with this. Everyone will make sure of that.

'Though the method of killing this creature would be difficult.'

Killing a lich will never be easy even for the dragons as they are undead. They need to research a way to kill it.

「  He followed the White Star because of his immortality even though the White Star wouldn't hesitate to leave him behind if he became nothing but a burden.  」

"Just who is this individual?"

They keep on censoring the mastermind. They need to know who that is because the Empire is following them.

"Hm."

Cale hummed and tilted his head in wonder.

'Is it the white mask man?'

Cale thought about the person with red hair and a white mask who grabbed Choi Han in the trailer. The one that stole Cale Henituse's mother's ancient power. He was tramping Choi Han in the trailer. It is obvious he is very powerful.

「  He will be killed by Hannah using the Condemnation of the Sun with the help of Mary, binding him in the battle at the Alchemists' Bell Tower.  」

"Me...?"

Even Hannah was surprised. Of course, she doesn't like the Empire but why would she risk her life trying to fight off a lich that does not even bleed?

Hannah likes it when everything becomes bloody. But that thing does not have blood therefore she has no reason to fight it.

"What?"

Tasha's voice was higher because of her surprise, getting others' attention.

"Mary, you..."

Why is she involved with Hannah, who is currently part of Arm?

"Condemnation of the Sun. Is it a divine item?"

The Condemnation of the Sun. An item that destroys the darkness. It was a divine item that only the Church of the Sun God could own.

Divine items only show their powers to those accepted by the god.

"If it is a divine item, then you truly are the Holy Maiden."

Everyone was looking at Mary and Jack, who are the current Holy Maiden and Saint of the Church of the Sun God.

But the problem is, this lady is not on their side. At least at the moment.

'When did we...?'

Jack was fidgeting while Hannah shielded him from everyone's gaze. Both are confused by the revelation.

They are not the real Holy Maiden and Saint, that they knew. However, Hannah is able to use the divine item? How is that possible?

「  The divine item Condemnation of the Sun is a small compact hand mirror with a cracked mirror and can be found using the help of the Sound of the Wind.  」

'The Sound of the Wind. Toonka's ancient power?'

Cale was planning on picking it up. It seems like this sentence is more like a guide to him.

"Wind. Is it an ancient power?"

"The help of an ancient power? How would an ancient power help?"

As far as everyone knew, Ancient Powers do not talk. 

「  When Jack opened the compact mirror, the word 'Condemnation' was written on the mirror.  」

'I can use it too?'

Hannah and Jack are now looking at each other, confusion all over their face.

Really, how come they can use a divine item when they are nothing but fake? Or are they?

「  Hannah & Jack

하나 & 잭  」

"What!?"

Hannah snaps out of her thoughts when they are plastered on the screen.

"I don't want to! Fuck it!"

Even if she throws a tantrum, the system won't listen.

But this will be dangerous. All their secrets are going to be broadcast to these strangers.

Hannah was shaking in anger as Jack held her tight so as not to lash out at anyone.

「  Hannah and Jack are orphans who have been portrayed as Holy Maiden and Saint by the Church of the Sun God.  」

"Portrayed?"

The twins stiffened.

Are they not the real Holy Maiden and Saint? But how are they able to use a divine item?

Cale thought something was fishy about the twins. He doesn't have any information about them but they might become useful later on.

As someone similar to Cale, Alberu was thinking the same.

"Heh. So you guys are fake?"

Archie smirk.

"Shut the fuck up you damn fish!"

Hannah was glaring hard.

"You bitch-!"

Eruhaben sighed as he glared at the two, who were disturbing the viewing.

Archie shuts up because something is really scary about this golden elf. He felt like he was going to die if he spoke more.

「  After being tricked and betrayed by Arm,  」

"Betrayed? Ah, so that is how you will come on our side."

Hannah paled, all that fierceness she showed gone in a second.

That is why it says former because she will end up as Arm's enemy. Because they betrayed her and she is seeking revenge.

"No...! This is fake! A trick!"

They treated her as a family! How could they-!

"This is a revelation from a god."

Are you questioning a god?

That made the blond swordmaster shut up.

「  Which resulted in her and her twin brother Jack being framed for the killing of the Pope and Hannah being poisoned by dead mana, the siblings joined Cale's side.  」

"Oppa!!"

"Hannah!!"

The horror on both their faces knowing they will be framed and persecuted. Especially Hannah being hit by dead mana. Jack fears she will die!

Although it is not good, others see this as an opportunity to get the twins on their side.

「  Thanks to the help of Cale and the necromancer, she managed to survive.  」  

"N, necromancer!"

Jack stammered.

His instincts not exhibiting presumably because he is in another god's domain but that does not mean he is fine with them.

Mary, Tasha, and Alberu stiffened. They knew well who that necromancer was, but why was she with Cale Henituse?

「  Hannah and her brother were proclaimed by the Church of the Sun God to have been born with divine abilities and were forced to live as the Saint and Holy Maiden.  」

「  However, the truth was that Jack was only born with half of the divine abilities and Hannah had none. Since she was talented with the sword, she was raised as a swordsman.  」

"Haha! Truly fake!"

Archie's laugh echoed but the twins were not paying attention to it. They have more to think about than paying attention to those insults.

Hannah grits her teeth as she continues to hide her brother. It's over now, their secrets are out. They are going to be betrayed, framed, and persecuted.

「  During the celebrations of the Church of the Sun God, Arm used dead mana bombs. And because of the cooperation between the Mogoru Empire and Arm, the Empire hid this fact.  」

「  They blamed the holy twins and declared them terrorists.  」

"Truly disgusting."

Harol scoff.

The twins became quiet while holding each other's trembling hands.

Is this how they died? It was confirmed they died in the trailer after all.

「  Escaped from Mogoru, Hannah and Jack contacted Litana to ask for help. They then secretly traveled to the Path of No Return to meet with the Queen of the Jungle.  」

「  Before meeting Litana, they encountered Cale. After Cale gave him potions for Hannah, Jack started to trust Cale.  」

"The Queen of the Jungle?"

Did they know the queen?

'This is good?'

If they have a connection to her, perhaps they can also drag the Jungle into the war.

'Really, that redhead seems to be involved in everything.'

Everyone is starting to notice that now.

"Cale-nim, it will be dangerous to fight the Empire. They have dead mana bombs."

"I know."

Although blood could at least protect him, Cale does not plan to bleed. He just needed enough information to smack them from behind.

「  After learning that Hannah was poisoned by dead mana, Mary stepped in to save Hannah's life, but as a result, Hannah had to accept dead mana in her body in return for staying alive.  」

"Oh..."

Jack lowered his head.

So the only one who can help his sister is the necromancer.

"No, Oppa. I will not get poisoned this time. No need to think hard about it."

But even so, Jack looked at the only necromancer in the room. The necromancer is quiet and is far away from people. The only one on their side was a dark elf.

"..."

「  Saint Jack had to now constantly suppress his purification ability which kept shooting up almost as an instinct, in order to be around his sister. He could not touch his sister with his bare hand and could only hold his sister's hand by having bandages wrapped all over his hand.  」

"You can suppress your instinct? A real saint then."

Said the dragon Eruhaben.

It is very rare for saints to suppress their instinct for two reasons. First, as a follower of the Sun God who is opposed to darkness, their instinct tells them to purify the dark. Second, they naturally hate those with dark attributes like the rest of humans and wouldn't resist the instinct. They would even do it themselves.

It doesn't matter if Jack was said to be fake. A real saint is someone who understands the difference between good and evil.

Jack stared to which Eruhaben responded.

"As a saint, shouldn't you know what to do?"

Jack's mouth dropped open, heavily contemplating what the golden elf said.

A real saint...

What does it mean to be a saint?

Even if he is not the real one, he still has divine power and can purify the dark. But does he truly need to purify those with a dark attribute?

Good and evil.

Mary stepped in to save Hannah's life.

The necromancer still helped his sister's life even if she was a human who hated creatures of darkness. Was she bad because she is a necromancer?

... No.

He has noticed for a while those dark elves are involved in the future war because of the Empire's use of dead mana. Are they bad?

No.

The Church of the Sun God. Were they good people then? Jack and Hannah knew how dirty and corrupt they truly were.

'As a saint, shouldn't you know what to do?'

Jack clenches his fist.

That's right, he does not need to judge based on the Church of the Sun God's belief whether they are good or evil. The same church that will betray them and poison his sister in the future.

This time, he needs to determine who are those on the good and those on the bad. Discrimination should not be in the way. For Hannah and others too.

「  For a long time after being cured of dead mana by Mary, there had been a misunderstanding of whether or not the twins were the real Saint and Holy Maiden or the fake ones.  」

「  Later on, it was revealed with the help of Cale that the twins were indeed the Saint and the Holy Maiden chosen by the Sun God. With unmatched Divine Healing power being granted to Jack and a Light aura to Hannah, they were truly the Holy Twins.  」

"We are...?"

"Really?"

The twins can't believe they are the real ones all along. The church lied to them. However, even if the church knew they were the real ones, they still wanted them dead. What's the point then?

Alberu is worried but fighting a lich and black mages with these twins would be the most effective.

'The Sun God.'

If only this god had not cursed them and their existence. Perhaps they can live in peace under the blue sky and are not hiding underground.

[ 'THE MOGORU EMPIRE' ENDS HERE ]

***

"Hannah."

"Oppa."

The twins stayed in the corner after the viewing ended. They have a lot to talk about.

"Hannah, let's run away from the church and the Empire."

"But-!"

The secret organization, Arm.

Jack cups her sister's face.

"Hannah, I don't want you to die."

"I don't want you to die either!"

If they run away, not only the Empire but also the secret organization who are going to be after them. They will never be safe, not even in the Eastern Continent.

"Let's give it a try."

Hannah knew what her brother was talking about.

"Okay?"

Her brother's voice was gentle.

The blond closes her eyes and sighs.

Chapter Text

As the twins were talking to each other on the other side, the representatives of human nations gathered together. 

"Dead mana bombs."

Rosalyn murmured. 

How do you stop a dead mana bomb? Not only is the dead mana alone dangerous enough but also how strong the explosion is going to be.

"There's still no outcome on a way to counter dead mana."

Deruth looked stressed.

Everyone is stressed. It's no surprise.

Countless research has been done throughout the years but to no avail. Aside from live blood, there is nothing that could contradict dead mana.

If poisoned, either you become a black mage, a necromancer, or die. Still, becoming a black mage and necromancer does not guarantee survival.

In the case of Hannah, she did not have to become one and did not need to absorb dead mana because she was a Holy Maiden. She still retains her aura.

"This might take time to figure out."

Harol sighs.

The Empire is already aiming for them. Will the magic resistance even be enough?

If they went up against the Empire unprepared, they would be annihilated. Is that the reason why the Whipper Kingdom was destroyed in the 'trailer?'

Jopis thought about the underground labyrinth filled with dead mana and the bitch Elisneh and sighs. Her sister has the backing of a very strong organization and she does not know how to fight her, let alone escape.

She wondered if she could truly survive.

Suddenly, her eyes landed on Mary and Tasha.

"There is a way to fight dead mana."

Everyone looked at her as she said that.

Princess Jopis looked at everyone's faces before speaking carefully.

"How about asking for an alliance with dark creatures?"

The majority of the world still sees them as disgusting beings, however knowing how strong and dangerous the enemy is, people will have no choice but to cooperate with them in the future.

They are the only ones who can go against black mages and dead mana.

However how humans will see these dark creatures after the war might be concerning.

"We all know this is the only way."

No one could disagree because she was right.

"However, I am worried they will be hunted again after getting used."

Princess Jopis was being honest. If these creatures will help them, Jopis does not want them to get hurt when they will do nothing but help. 

Alberu Crossman looked at her in surprise. It is very rare for a human to worry about dark creatures let alone a high ranking at that.

The crown prince slowly opened his mouth.

"Yes... That is also a problem. Though it depends whether they are willing to ally or not."

The truth is that Alberu does not want to make an alliance. They will be on the front lines but no one would care whether they survive or not. It is obvious that the dark elves will only be used and he does not want that to happen. They will not be used as a shield.

"Although I am scared, I am also willing for an alliance."

Deruth is afraid of the dark creatures but he knows it is the humans that need them and not the other way around. They shouldn't be too picky with allies.

"Yes. They are welcome."

Violan nodded her head. 

Suddenly, everyone looked at Mary and Tasha in the other corner. The two flinched at the sudden attention but they pointedly ignored everyone.

"Though we might need to work on gaining their trust."

Alberu went quiet, his fist clenching.

Why is he so helpless?

Fredo Von Ejellan was frowning on the side.

As a vampire, he has enhanced hearing and heard what the humans are talking about. They talked about allying with the dark elves and other dark creatures to counter dead mana bombs.

The vampire Duke scoffs in disbelief.

As if they won't kill them the moment the war is over. Humans will always find fault in them to bring them back to the dark after using them. He will not let them do as they please.

"I... I want to help."

Mary quietly said to Tasha so that the humans who were eyeing them wouldn't hear.

She can't imagine how much pain the children went through. It is obvious that none survive but avenging might put the children in peace.

"I'm not sure if that is possible. You know why, Mary."

Of course, Mary knows why. It was because she is a necromancer, the crudest existence in the world and one that does not respect the dead.

But Mary was being stubborn and determined.

She wanted to avenge the children and also explore the world. She wants to leave the underground to experience life on the ground. Traveling while avoiding humans is already enough for Mary who never gets to experience them. 

"We'll... Mary, let's discuss this after everything."

They shouldn't be talking in the presence of strangers.

Mary meekly nodded in acceptance.

"Sob!"

A familiar dramatic sob filled the room.

"I'm going to die! Sob! Sob!"

The lunatic Bud Ilis dramatically said as he gulped the wine he had been saving since earlier. He doesn't care anymore if he drank it all with how stressed he is. This is the first time he has ever been this stressed it's making him crazy.

He might go crazy without his alcohol soon.

"We should at least kill some of them."

It was Ron.

The enemy is very strong and Ron himself won't compare. But for him, just slitting some of their members' throats is enough for him. Actually, no, the old assassin wants to slit throat as many as he can, until he dies.

His son Beacrox frowned at his father.

Glenn was surprised the old assassin talked to them. His son is beside him.

"Patriach-nim."

"Oh? You know me?"

"Yes. I am Glenn Poeff, the last survivor of the Poeff household. My uncle betrayed us."

Ron's eyes went sharp.

Bud and Glenn flinch, shivering at the old assassin's vicious eyes.

"Hoho, I see."

Someone from the five greatest assassin households chooses to surrender to the enemy. The same enemy who did all those despicable things. Unforgivable.

"The humans did it this time."

They truly made something that can hurt even the Dragons.

This is something they have to get involved with so they are contemplating the dead mana bombs those humans from the Empire created. The simplest way is to destroy the nation itself however who knows if it is only that nation that creates dead mana? There is a possibility that they have already started distributing it to their allies.

It would be difficult for them if the enemy found out about the dragons pursuing those black mages. They might start to hide again.

There is also the matter of the lich. It was stated he could be killed using a divine item by the Sun God, but the Saint and the Holy Maiden do not seem like they want to do it yet.

This is a huge problem for everyone.

"The situation is dangerous."

"It is."

Eruhaben glanced at Pendrick who was talking to the wolf boy. He noticed one of the whales walking toward the two.

"Ah, hello."

It was Paseton.

"You are... Paseton, was it?"

"Yes. You are Pendrick and Lock?"

"H, hello."

Lock meekly greeted. Pendrick smiled and invited the whale to sit with them.

"Huh!?"

Archie was surprised at Pendrick's friendliness. He still cannot forget how the elves treated him when they went to the elves before. They were too arrogant to even give them a proper greeting and that one elf just smiled!

At least the other elf with golden long hair acts like a proper elf; arrogant and looks down on anyone just because they serve the World Tree. Still, Archie felt bitter.

'Will this affect the ocean?'

The mermaids have allied with Arm. What if they also use dead mana bombs and bomb the children? They are not very fast swimmers and would likely die from poison spreading in the ocean.

Witira clenches her fist. Is allying with humans the only way after all?

"Dead mana..."

Choi Han looked at Cale who was massaging his head.

'I didn't know it was this bad.'

Cale had not thought about this. His only goal was to get away from the war and become a rich slacker but it seems like the world won't let him any time soon.

If the Empire attacks the Roan Kingdom, Cale will be in danger. The Roan Kingdom needs to get stronger for him to have a peaceful life.

'Should I step in?'

Haaa.

"Why does everyone seem tensed?"

Lily notices as she looks at everyone's faces.

"Of course. You humans probably don't know it but dead mana can kill you easily. It is poison to everyone."

Basen looked at him.

"Even to you?"

"Ha! I, a great and mighty being, will not be affected by mere dead mana."

"So cool!"

Basen was skeptical but Lily was just happy.

Mila, who was looking at Dodori who was happily playing with human children and listening to their conversation, scowled.

He is saying nonsense again. It seems she needed to train her son more. After all, he still isn't done with his 'rebellious phase' or whatever he called it. She also needs a perfect teacher who can teach him. Though she still hasn't decided who will it be.

The screen lit up.

[ WE SHALL BEGIN THE 2ND ROUND ]

It's not like they have a choice. 

They picked yes.

[ ROUND 4: PASETON ]

"It's me."

Paseton voiced out just in case they forgot. He has been quiet all this time after all.

Witira clicked her tongue at her brother's privacy being broadcast to strangers but did not say anything.

[ QUESTION 1: IS PASETON A WHALE ]

Turns out, this round was not so easy. They have only managed to get 8 points. Paseton himself did not know the majority of the answers to the questions related to him.

Still, they had 7 points from the last round so their accumulated points were quite high.

[ ACCUMULATED POINTS: 15 ]

They had a lot of points and a lot of available options, but...

"As promised, we won't interfere with your choice."

They are now looking at the dragons who nod in satisfaction. The humans already had the information they wanted which is the Empire, now it is the dragons' choice.

[ 06. THE SACRIFICES

07. THE MOGORU EMPIRE

08. FIRST MERCENARY KING

09. CROSSMAN HOUSEHOLD (FOUNDER)

10. SECRET ORGNAZITION (ARM)  ]

"None of that."

Eruhaben shook his head on the first choices.

Some are curious about the sacrifices and consider it might be related to the Empire and the experiment but they have to hold back for now. A promise is a promise. 

The next ones appear.

[ 11. THE DRAGONS (6)

12. THE DRAGON LORD (LORD SHERITT)

13. DRAGON SLAYERS

14. THE BIRTH OF A HERO (N**** B*****)

15. THE ENDABLE KINGDOM ]

The golden elf opened his mouth and spoke aloud.

"Dragon slayers."

Or Dragon Catchers.

That is his choice.

Eruhaben thought they had already gone extinct but it turns out they might still exist somewhere given they are on the choices. They are a crazy household after all, it's better to know more about them when they have the chance.

Although he is curious about the Dragon Lord too, they can choose that later.

"Hm? Dragon slayers?"

Now that think about it, is there honestly someone who could kill a dragon? This peek everyone's attention. Why these strong individuals curious about the dragon slayers made the humans think more about their identities.

Rosalyn in particular is already starting to believe they might be dragons. They are too different from the Whales who are considered the strongest after dragons.

It is their personalities, utterly beautiful appearances, intimidating aura, the reptilian eyes; everything screams dragon to her.

The princess clenches her fist. If they were truly dragons, isn't this such a great honor and opportunity for her?

Glenn was also already having his suspicions.

Chief Harol is very happy with the choice. The Rulers of Mana are not so omnipotent after all. Truly an interesting discovery.

"What did they pick?"

Cale asked as he began to sit down after lying down for a long. His back was starting to hurt.

"You're so weak."

The black dragon huff.

"You should eat more."

"Let's eat lots after we go home!"

The children happily went to his lap and rubbed their heads on his stomach. The black dragon remained flying.

"Ah, Cale-nim. You are up. Everyone picked 'Dragon Slayers.'"

Choi Han was upset with the choice. He wanted to pick < The Birth of a Hero > but he doesn't have the choice because others who he didn't know get to pick instead. He is the lone participant in the room. The decision is based on numbers after all.

"Who are these Dragon Slayers?"

The black dragon Raon glared. 

For the young black dragon, Dragons are great and mighty beings and these Dragon Slayers dared to go up against them?

'Are there other dragons here?'

There are at least 20 dragons in the Eastern and Western Continents. A dragon participant shouldn't be surprising considering Raon was with them.

Furthermore, why would humans pick dragon slayers when there are more interesting things such as the Endable Kingdom which no one heard of before? It could only be a dragon who wanted such information this early. They are probably wary of them.

The screen turned black, a sign that it would start giving them information very soon.

「 Dragon Slayers

Dragon Catchers 」

Why are the Dragon Slayers so high on the list?

Cale is starting to get worried. He knows they are going to be a problem too. Everything the system is showing him is nothing but trouble.

Dodori tilted his head.

There are dragon slayers or catchers? His mother hadn't told him about it yet probably because he kept running away.

「  "It was a crazy family. They did not get scared, even under the influence of Dragon Fear, and could even stand up against it. That power was only passed down through the family bloodline."

- Eruhaben 」

'Eruhaben?'

The humans were stealing glances at the golden elf.

How did he know about the Dragon Slayers when there were no records of Dragon Slayers or Catchers ever existing? Or is it because he is an elf with a long life?

'A headache.'

Cale knew this was going to be a headache. If only he could pass his headache on to someone.

Crown Prince Alberu silently rubs his arms.

「 Most people who challenged Dragons in the past would tuck their tails and hide once they saw a Dragon that was tens of meters in length. However, there was one human who never cowered and continued to charge at the Dragons. He was the greatest Dragon hunter. The greatest and only Dragon hunter in the past had an aura that Dragons both liked and hated. It was because it was a power that could stand face-to-face with them. 」

"Someone who never feared dragons?"

It is obviously a dragon slayer but they wonder who it is.

"Wow. That is very impressive."

Aside from Fredo and Choi Han who are very strong and could compete with a dragon, none of those in the room are stupid enough to challenge a dragon. That would be a death wish.

「 Nelan Barrow

네란 베로우」

Cale froze, his eyes so wide and pupils shaking so much.

'What the fuck!?'

Boom! Boom!

His heart was beating fast.

Nelan Barrow, the author of < The Birth of a Hero > is a fucking dragon slayer from this world!? How does this make sense? Is this a coincidence? Cale thinks it is not.

'Shit!'

Just what really is going on? Cale is tired of all this shit.

"Nelan Barrow?"

And who is this?

「 The First Dragon Slayer 」

"Wow."

This Nelan Barrow is the first dragon slayer. They are learning history that was never mentioned in any books or records before.

This experience is quite something for everyone.

'So this is the last Dragon Lord's friend.'

The dragons thought. It was said that the First Dragon Slayer and the Dragon Lord were friends.

「 Date of Birth:

8th November 」

Cale and Choi Han looked at each other. They have matching bewildered expressions on their faces.

"What's up with everyone having the same birthday?"

Cage thought this was too weird.

Kim Rok Soo, Choi Jung Soo, Choi Han, and now Nelan Barrow. They all have the same birthday which is November 8.

That's weird.

Is this still considered a coincidence?

「 Occupation:

Dragon Slayer, Author 」

Cale sighs.

It truly is the same person he knew. The author and the dragon slayer are the same people.

But his book is all about Choi Han. Just how did he know about Choi Han if he was from a very distant past? He also knew about Choi Han being from another world and his book itself went to Korea.

'Can he travel through time and dimension?'

It is the only reason Cale could think of at the moment since the original Cale Henituse's mother had an ancient power related to time then time travel might be possible.

However, is it possible to travel through different dimensions since he left the book he wrote on Earth? Why would he leave a novel he wrote about Choi Han in another world? No, it's not a mere novel but more of a record of the past. The original Cale Henituse's past timeline.

... Did this Nelan Barrow know about him coming into this world? Are they the same people who brought him here? Was the book for him all this time?

「 The Dragon Slayer or Nelan Barrow was the name he went by in the world of < The Birth of a Hero > 」

'So it's not a real name.'

Who is he then?

Furthermore, he is not originally from this world it seems.

Cale suddenly had an inkling who it was the more he thought about Nelan Barrow.

'No way.'

He decided to ignore it for the time being. He should not assume things and not think too much. It's not good to overthink or overanalyze without proper evidence.

「 Not much is known about Nelan Barrow's personality but from his personal writings in his memoir, it is easy to deduce that after the battle with the Ancient White Star, he has become a regretful man, expressing his sentiments over how he wished he fought with his life on the line, like many of his Guardian friends. 」

"Memoir?"

Memoir of the first ever dragon slayer. Where is this memoir now?

'Guardian friends?'

Although his ancient powers can't talk right now, Cale was feeling something from his ancient powers. Do his ancient powers know about this Nelan Barrow since they are also from ancient times?

He needs to integrate them once they can speak again. They might know something.

「  "I chose death—I created a sword with my remaining life force (Dragon Slaying Sword). I still think about it now. I wonder if we could have killed the White Star quicker and had fewer Guardians die if I had fought with my life on the line as well."  」

「  "If I could return to the past, I would have fought to protect my friends, even if it cost me my life."  」

"Dragon Slaying Sword."

Eruhaben mumbled.

He does not have a good feeling about this ancient power. The same goes for Mila and Rasheel who suddenly felt discomfort.

'... He can't return to the past.'

And he chooses death at that. So how did he know about Choi Han then? Is it only power related to the future and not the past? Since they are from ancient times, Choi Han coming to this world is a future for him.

But is it possible? Something as powerful as time travel would only be possible for a few. 

"..."

「 Nelan Barrow's memoir is located in his home in the Dragon Slayer's Village, in which he wrote in both the Eastern Continent's language and in Korean, which he used to his advantage to talk about more in-depth details about his knowledge. 」

"There's a village too?"

Really, how come no one found out about this yet?

"That memoir is a very valuable historical record."

Everyone wants to know where the memoir is and what is written on it.

Cale also wants to know what the memoir is all about. Perhaps it will give him a clue.

「 His memoir was found after Cale Henituse and his group took the secret passage set in the Castle of Light, where they were led toward the underground village in order to search for Nelan Barrow's home. 」

"Oh?"

So he will find it in the future. Cale was satisfied for now. If he can find it in the future, he from the past can also find it.

"It's weird. It's always him."

Bud said which everyone silently agreed. Everything is related to Cale Henituse and Kim Rok Soo in one way or another.

If they were in a book, he would be the protagonist.

「 Upon finding his house where time had stopped for 1,000 years, they came across the altar where his record book had been placed, detailing the reasons why the Ancient Times had to end, as well as containing the clues about the White Star's weakness and much other info about various things such as other Ancient Powers. 」

"Hm, the ancient times."

"Do you think this is related to ancient times?"

It seems to be the case.

However, this is a bit difficult because they do not know anything about ancient times.

"But the ancient times are around 10,000 years ago?"

How does the secret organization relate to them?

Hm, ancient powers. Cale's ancient powers might be connected to ancient times.

「 The record book could only be picked up by  "someone who can put the crown on their head."  At that time, Cale was the possessor of the White Crown— 」

A white crown?

Cale frowned. He doesn't have that right now but where can he find it though?

Most are disappointed they can not have the book. It seems like only one can have it and they have to wear some white crown they don't know where to find.

「 Which he had previously picked it up from the guardian knight household after Arm brought it there, which Cale and the gang stole while wearing the shitty arm costumes—and thus was able to lift it. 」

"Huh. I guess The Real Arm is useful enough."

Cale nodded in approval. 

The Real Arm becoming a real fake organization is already a pain in the ass but he guesses they are indeed very useful in these kinds of situations where he has to loot.

They can loot a lot of people now and blame it on Arm. Very ideal.

Everyone is now looking at Cale on the barrier.

Not only did he steal the Condemnation of the Sun from the Sun God Church to give it to the twins but also this white crown from the Sekka household of the North. 

He was stealing left and right and he looked like he was enjoying it based on Cale's satisfied nod.

They are in disbelief at this human.

「  'Once the ancient times ended, the first Dragon Slayer started to record the reasons the ancient times had to end.'  」

「  The terrible deeds of the person who tried to become a god during ancient times. The story of the battle he fought against those who opposed him. It was said to be a record of everything.  」

"Wait, what!?"

"A god?"

Someone from the past wants to become a god?

"Damn it."

Eruhaben clicks his tongue.

Rasheel and Mila are not doing any better.

"Who does this bastard think he is!?"

Becoming a god? It is not easy to become a god but if they are being helped by someone from the outside, it might be possible.

"The sealed god."

Was it him?

"Are we fighting gods?"

The black dragon asks but Cale ignores him. His mind was chaotic.

Someone from the past wants to become a god. He probably has some outside help. And who is the likely suspect? The sealed god is also in the information.

This god is the main enemy, isn't he? And there is a possibility that the person in the white mask, the main villain is his ally or perhaps he is also nothing but a puppet. At least that is how it usually is when it comes to novels.

'Fuck.'

No need to think about it. This is Choi Han's problem. Cale will only take care of the Empire and leave the rest to Choi Han.

"It's possible to become a god?"

The humans never knew that before.

'That's not a war humans can win.'

They wish this would never happen in the future. Humans are far too weak for this type of disaster.

「  He could see the book on top of the altar. This record book had survived for 10,000 years underneath this barrier. He could see the title and author written on it.  」

「  'The Birth of a Hero.

Nelan Barrow.'  」

"Cale-nim."

That explains Cale's surprise when he saw the name. It was because Nelan Barrow is the author of this something called < The Birth of a Hero > but just what is this book all about?

Haaaa.

"Choi Han, I will tell you about it after the viewing."

"... I will wait."

Cale doesn't have a choice. It's better to tell Choi Han about the book before he learns it himself.

Surely, Choi Han won't beat him up if he is honest with him?

「 The Nelan Barrow who authored the novel < The Birth of a Hero > was the first Dragon Slayer who wrote the record book or memoir in the Dragon Slayer Village and shared a namesake. 」

"This 'The Birth of a Hero' is high on the list. So this is the memoir."

Everyone is curious about it.

They wanted to know what the memoir was all about since it said what happened in the past and someone's weakness. They also happen to fight someone who wants to become a god.

「 Nelan Barrow was also the child the Super Rock had saved during the final battle of the Ancient Times. During that battle that was fought by some of the strongest people, only Nelan Barrow—the weakest person there—survived. 」

Bud raised an eyebrow.

"Super Rock? Why does this sound like an ancient power?"

'It does.'

Alberu agreed.

Ancient Power's names are strange.

'Wait, don't tell me Ancient Powers are people who fought in ancient times?'

Cale had never thought about it before. Is that why they were acting strange right now when Nelan Barrow was mentioned? It was because they knew him personally?

'Guardian friends.'

Were they the guardian friends that Nelan Barrow felt regretful about?

Dodori's eyes lit up.

When he was seven, Dodori read a book about the Guardian Knight of Boulder Mountain as if he was fated to read it. He grew to approve of the Guardian Knight's noble mindset of sacrificing himself.

It seems that this Super Rock is the Guardian Knight of Boulder Mountain himself and the ancient power is the power that he left behind for the next hero.

The pink dragon is excited to know who got the power.

「 Powers:

Dominating Aura, White Crown, Sword of Disaster 」

"This also seems like Ancient Powers except for the white crown."

Ancient Power is a power only acquired when you are lucky but they aren't very strong. However, why does everything seem connected to them? Even the First Dragon Slayer has ancient powers.

Just how can this person slay a dragon with Ancient Power? They thought he was a swordmaster.

「 Dominating Aura

— according to Super Rock,  "a power that made him look strong in front of people and allowed him to trick them."  The Dominating Aura is useful for keeping the White Crown in check. 」

"Keeping the white crown in check?"

"The hell, is it alive?"

And someone has to wear it on their head to get the memoir?

"I don't need the memoir after all."

Cage laughed but everyone frankly agreed. You have to put a white crown that needs to be kept in check in your head? No thanks.

'It's that power.'

Eruhaben thought.

Once upon a time, the dragon slayers did not fear dragons and even under the influence of Dragon Fear, could still stand up against them. That power was only passed down through the family bloodline. It was the Dominating Aura.

「 Dragon Slaying Sword (also known as the Sword of Destruction or Sword of Disasters) 

— an Ancient Power that Nelan Barrow created by sacrificing the rest of his remaining life span. It was created for the purpose of fighting any people with the sky attribute of ancient power that is trying to take over the world and replicates the power of natural disasters  (volcanic eruptions, storms, and hail) . 」

"Huh?"

This ancient power is created to fight a sky attribute ancient power.

"I've never heard any of these ancient powers."

Mila shook her head.

"Even I."

Eruhaben was confused. This sword attribute ancient power seemed to be very strong given that they were created by the first dragon slayer life span. It could even create natural disasters.

However, why is it to counter a sky attribute of ancient power when they are supposed to be enemies of the dragons? Dragons do not use ancient power so it isn't them that the first dragon slayer is wary about, enough to give up his life.

'People who are trying to take over the world.'

Was the individual who was trying to become a god in the past the one who holds the sky attribute ancient power?

'There is no record of those ancient powers.'

The Dominating Aura and the Dragon Slaying Sword were never recorded in the Mercenary Guild's directory which consists of 1,000 years of record.

'Wow. That ancient power is overpowered.'

Just imagine how disastrous it can be if used.

Cale wondered where this power was at the moment. He wants to take it for himself if he can. Perhaps he can talk to the ancient power too?

「 Cale Barrow

케일 베로우 」

"His name is Cale...? Is this another coincidence?"

No one is starting to believe this is actually a coincidence. Everything's odd.

Cale Henituse and Cale Barrow. Are they somehow connected to each other?

"Hey, you have the same name."

The black dragon stated the obvious.

Haaa.

Cale is having a headache already. He does not like where this is going.

Same name? Coincidence his ass.

「 Cale Barrow is the last of the Dragon Slayers. 」

"Had they gone extinct?"

Was it the dragons who hunted them down and destroyed the Dragon Slayer Village in the past?

The dragons scoffed as if knowing what the humans were thinking. They are not petty enough to destroy a village full of innocents just because they are Dragon Slayers.

Furthermore, none of the dragons in the room heard about dragons destroying that village. It suddenly disappeared but they are not the culprit.

"I'm curious. How did he survive?"

It has been a very long time since the Dragon Slayers vanished without a trace. How could someone from that village manage to survive this long?

Dragon Slayers are humans. There is no way they could live that long.

"A descendant perhaps?"

A descendant from a thousand years. 

「 Occupation:

Leader of Arm 」

Gasp!

"What the fuck!?"

The Last Dragon Slayer is the leader of Arm, the same organization that is doing terrible things such as dead mana bombs and experimenting on children.

The head themself is Cale Barrow, a dragon slayer?

"Fuck! I need a drink."

He doesn't have any more wine. Bud was feeling regretful as he chugged down all his wine earlier.

"Shit. Me too."

Cage was massaging her head. She only has her wine glasses but the lack of wine is stressing her out.

Bud and Cage need to drink to ease their stress.

Glenn and Taylor just sigh at their friends.

"Huh..."

Their enemy is a Dragon Slayer. Okay, what the hell.

"Cale-nim. The enemy's strong."

If it is someone who could rival dragons, he must be very strong then.

Clench.

He needs to grow stronger. To protect Cale, to protect everyone precious to him, and to protect his third and last home.

"... Human, that strong human is getting stronger."

The black dragon whispered in Cale's ears as he cannot use magic.

'Wait, right now?'

Cale warily eyed Choi Han who only looked at him innocently. He is suddenly getting stronger? The corner is a good place to hide for a bit.

"Well, would you look at that?"

Mila isn't even surprised anymore. Everything can happen now after arriving at this place.

"An organization that big is not built in a decade."

That is what Eruhaben found weird. Is this Cale Barrow truly a human? Or was he just a successor? 

It makes sense if the founder is from hundreds of years ago and the current Cale Barrow is just a successor. Humans do not live past 100 years. However, something tells Eruhaben that's not the case.

"It seems that our enemy is not what we thought about."

They didn't even expect dragon slayers and catchers to exist until now. How can they compete with the enemy? The humans felt gloomy all of a sudden.

"I guess it is fitting for someone with such a grand title."

Dragon Slayer is a very grand title. Being able to match dragons alone is already something.

Now someone with such a grand title creating the worst organization to ever exist seems fitting too.

「 His hair is red like Cale Henituse and his eyes are light brown in color than Cale's. 」

"Hey, this is definitely not a coincidence."

At this point? No, it is not.

"Count Deruth, do you perhaps have another child with the former Countess?"

Alberu Crossman asked the Count.

Cale Henituse's hair alone is already unique amongst humans but this Cale also has the same reddish brown eyes.

"No, Your Highness. Cale is the only child I had with Jour."

"I see. Thank you for answering."

Deruth frowned. 

Really, another Cale with the same hair and eyes as his son? Perhaps someone from the Thames household?

However, no one but his former wife Jour survives in that household, or is this not the case?

「 He usually wears a white mask that covers his nose to his forehead. 」

'I was right.'

Cale remembered that person very well, especially because he was stronger than Choi Han and Cale was wary of him.

It is also the same person who stole the original Cale Henituse's mother's ancient power that is related to time.

Now that he thought about it, Cale had never heard anything about Cale Henituse's birth mother during his time at the Henituse Estate. It was pretty much taboo to talk about Cale's birth mother in that house.

He suddenly stiffens upon realizing something.

'Was Cale Barrow responsible for the carriage accident and Cale Henituse's mother's death?'

Well, shit.

"It's him, from the 'trailer.'"

"Oh, that's right, I remember."

The one grabbed Choi Han by the arm and said his time was wrapped. It was the same bastard.

「 History:

Like his predecessors, Cale dropped his own last name and took the last name of Barrow when he became a Dragon Slayer. 」

"Who cares about him."

Cage rolled her eyes.

No one disagrees.

「 Dragon Half-Blood

— a chimera, a hybrid between human and dragon created by Cale using the heart of the red dragon sibling of some dragon 」

"What!? There's no way!"

"That's right. How is that possible?"

Dragons can only lay eggs once. Never had a dragon laid two eggs before. That is why the dragons almost screamed in shock.

Who is the dragon that birthed two eggs?

Also, this Cale Barrow is responsible for the creation of a Dragon Half-Blood which wouldn't have been possible. Yet he succeeded.

'They have been hunting dragons?'

Eruhaben briefly wondered about the safety of his friend Olienne who was not with them.

「 Syrem

— the fake Dragon Slayer created by Cale to decimate the dragons so that the gods cannot transmit the revelation to them. 」

"He thinks he can kill dragons with a fake!? Stupid fucking humans!"

Rasheel was fuming mad.

This bastard dare say he created a fake dragon slayer, a fake and not even a real one, to decimate the dragons? This is an insult to the highest level!

"Fucking bastards! I'll destroy them!"

As Rasheel was fuming, something else caught Mila and Eruhaben's attention.

The line, cannot transmit the revelation to them.

It can only mean one thing for the dragons.

This person is doing something related to the demon world. It is the only time gods would give revelation when outside forces try to interfere in their world.

The need to hunt this person down only increases with every viewing session. He is the one who keeps causing trouble and disturbing their peace.

Rosalyn and Glenn were quiet watching the suspected dragons' reactions.

「 He is in control of the only known Ancient Power from the Demon World :

the Sky-Attribute Ancient Power which was used to kill the Guardians—previous owners of the ancient powers that Cale Henituse currently has and four ancient powers of natural elements: water, fire, wind, and wood. 」

'I was right.'

His ancient powers were from ancient times.

However, why is Cale Barrow collecting all the natural attributes? He has all except Earth. Is there more to this than meets the eye?

"He will collect all attributes? He'll blow up."

Eruhaben's nonchalant comment got everyone's attention.

"What do you mean, sir?"

They have never heard about this before. Apparently, you'll blow up if you have more than one ancient power?

"Why is no one with two ancient powers ever recorded in history? It is because they will blow up as the powers would clash."

Bud felt relief. He never knew that. Of course, he thought about getting another ancient power if he ever found one because they are very useful but now he knows it is not recommended.

"But why didn't he blow up?"

Cale Barrow survived and had almost all elemental ancient powers except Earth.

"There is only one reason. He has a regeneration type of power. It would help him stabilize for the time being before he goes on to collect all the element's natural attributes. He will fully stabilize once he has all the elements."

How Cale Barrow found all of his Ancient Powers is quite a mystery.

"Still, it is not guaranteed you will survive. It depends on how strong your plate is so I don't recommend all of you doing that."

Just in case they want to collect ancient powers, Eruhaben warned the weak and naive humans.

「 His sole ambition is to be like his paragon, the Ancient White Star in which he will conquer the world and become the ruler. 」

"He is copying the person that wanted to become a god in ancient times?"

What the hell?

Cale Barrow's goal all along is to become that person and become a god too.

"What an awful way to raise a child."

Become a god and rule the world? Who raised this child and fed him delusions?

'What a stereotype villain.'

Conquering the world by doing disgusting things and killing innocents and children. That's his sole reason for doing all this? To become his idol?

Cale shook his head in disappointment.

「 Ancient Powers:

Sky-Attribute Ancient Power, Wall of Water, Annual Rings of Life, Wind, Fire 」

"That's a lot of Ancient Power."

It's the first time they have seen someone with this much luck. If it is all luck, that is.

"Weird. Why don't we have a record of this person?"

The Mercenary Guild's Directory has recorded all the strong individuals that appeared over the last 1,000 years. However, they had no record of this Cale Barrow at all.

Someone as strong as him would stand out but he did not.

It was the same case for the organization he ran. It was such a big and dangerous organization but they managed to hide it as well.

Bud believes there is a piece of missing information.

"Eruhaben, he has the Sky Attribute."

Mila became alarmed. Eruhaben too.

The First Dragon Slayer created the Dragon Slaying Sword using a life span with the sole purpose of countering the individual who had the Sky Attribute.

They found who had the Sky Attribute ancient power but who had the Dragon Slaying Sword ancient power?

「 Another Dragon Slayer will be born in the future. He is Cale Henituse's trusted ally. 」

'My ally?'

At the moment, Cale only trusted a few from this world as he had only been here in a while. But the answer was very obvious for Cale.

'It is Choi Han, isn't it?'

He seems fitting to become the next Dragon Slayer as he is one of the few who could challenge a dragon. 

「 Dragon Slayer Village 」

"Are they telling us the location?"

Cage excitedly stood up from the floor.

The system revealed Arm's main base before so it might also do the same and reveal the location of the village.

「 The Dragon Slayer family is first mentioned when Eruhaben assumes that Cale Henituse is from that family when they meet for the first time. It is a family that existed in the past but the final successor of that family disappeared, and the Dragon Slayer bloodline ended. 」

"Huh?"

Who is Eruhaben? Cale didn't know.

Though why would he be mistaken as a Dragon Slayer? Is it because of the hair and eye color that is very similar to Cale Barrow?

Eruhaben has a different thought than Cale.

Until now he hasn't seen Cale Barrow and doubts he would in the other future since he has no plans on getting involved if not for the system revealing everything so he knew he won't mistake Cale Henituse because of the similar color palette.

'He will have the Dominating Aura, won't he?'

It's that power.

The way to mistake a human for a dragon slayer is that they will not get scared and won't submit to dragon fear.

'He is not a dragon slayer, right?'

Deruth was being skeptical. He doesn't know anything about his former wife's family. What if they are actually related to Dragon Slayers?

Only the different family names are giving him assurance they are not related.

「 Eventually, it is revealed that Cale Barrow is the last Dragon Slayer and the one to have killed his household. 」

"No way..."

"... He killed everyone?"

It was because of him that the Dragon Slayers went extinct and not because of some dragons that are taking vengeance on their enemy?

"That's a thousand years ago."

Cale Barrow was not a descendant but was the last survivor. No, not a survivor, just the last of his family because he annihilated them all.

Why is Cale Barrow still alive then?

There is something that is missing from the information. It is not giving them everything about Cale Barrow.

'Is it not his real name?'

The same as Nelan Barrow who is using a different name. His information is also lacking because what the system gave them is only the information about his life as Nelan Barrow but not his real identity.

'He is really strong.'

There is no denying that.

「 "I am the patriarch of the Dragon Catcher household. I am also the one who destroyed the Dragon Catcher household." 

- Cale Barrow 」

Witira grimaced in dislike. How could someone kill all their family? She cannot imagine doing that to her own tribe.

Choi Han is also having the same thoughts as Witira.

The others who would kill their blood-related did not say anything. They might be related but they are not family, there is a difference.

「 Inhabitants:

Nelan Barrow, Cale Barrow, Lord Sheritt, Villagers 」

"Lord Sheritt?"

"The Last Dragon Lord?"

That's weird. The dragons knew her lair was in the Castle of Light. Did she live there before her death since she is a friend of Nelan Barrow?

「 The Dragon Slayer Village is found underneath the Castle of Light. 」

The Castle of Light.

Eruhaben's eyes were opening wide.

"...That is where the Dragon Slayer village is located? Really?"

The Castle of Light was one of the Three Restricted Areas in the Eastern Continent.

Eruhaben was very familiar with that location. Humans, Elves, Dwarves, and all other races probably did not know. However, Eruhaben knew something about that place.

That is where the final Dragon Lord's grave is located.

The Dragon Slayer Village is just underneath it?

Cale smiled after the location was revealed. He needed to visit that place soon.

"That is why no one found it."

Because it was underground all along. The entrance to the village is probably around it if not inside the castle itself.

Although the humans want to visit the place, they have more pressing matters to think about such as the incoming war. It is a shame but at least they knew where to find the place in the future.

「 Lord Sheritt and the first dragon slayer Nelan Barrow built this village underground. 」

"The Dragon Lord and the First Dragon Slayer get along?"

That was confusing. They thought that the Dragon Slayers were enemies of the dragons. But they were actually friends?

"Huh?"

Cale and Choi Han were also perplexed.

'Is it just Nelan Barrow and Lord Sheritt who are friends?'

Perhaps the others misunderstood they were enemies because of the title and became one after the two friends had passed away.

Surely, they are not that stupid and there is actually another reason.

'How do we get inside?'

Cale wanted to know more about Nelan Barrow and what else he left in that place. However, it was not mentioned yet how to get into the village.

「 It was extremely beautiful as if it was paradise. It was even bigger than the underground city. Everything in this region is surrounded by large cliffs on all sides that look natural. There is a small orb that shined like the sun at the top of the large underground area. Trees, flowers, and other vegetation were freely growing. 」

「 However, there were some dead and rotting plants and fruits but that made the village look natural. It is quiet but full of life and freedom it didn't seem like the place to have wars or anything of the sort. Even after a thousand years had passed, the traces of the people living in this village had not disappeared, there were traces of their clothing and children's toys in the plaza that showed that they must have been full of life. 」

A picture was shown and everyone gasped. The place is truly beautiful.

'It is abandoned right?'

Something as beautiful as that is left abandoned because a greedy person chose to eradicate everyone for unknown reasons.

Alberu thought about the possibility of getting a place for the dark elves to live. However, that might be difficult because the others have seen the place too.

「 The village looks like a paradise to live in however behind that beautiful scenery, the cliff has words written in the Eastern Continet's common language. It was written using a sword, the person who did this had to at least be a sword master or someone extremely skilled in sword arts. 」

"So he is a sword master too."

And probably a master of all sorts of weapons.

He also has tons of ancient powers.

Now how do you defeat that?

「 After Cale's group finished reading it, they were certain that it was Cale Barrow who wrote it for the villagers right before he went to destroy Sheritt's castle. 」

"What did he write?"

They were quite curious.

"He destroyed what?"

Mila's voice caused everyone to shiver.

They didn't notice it the first time but now they do. Cale Barrow not only killed the villagers but also destroyed the Dragon Lord's castle.

'How did he destroy the castle?'

All dragons tried at least once to get inside the castle but it never opened before. How could Cale Barrow get inside the castle when they can't?

To get inside, some kind of item then? Was it the white crown?

"All this time, there was nothing inside."

They constantly wondered what was the last Dragon Lord protecting inside but it seemed to be already destroyed. The dragons sigh in disappointment.

「  "I will rule the world. Do not resent me."  」

The first row.

"Are you serious?"

Do not resent me? He killed everyone and declared he would rule the world. Do not resent me???

< Become strong. Then save the world. > 

The row underneath it.

"Is he crazy?"

"He is being delusional."

Save the world from what exactly when the world is currently in danger at the moment because of him and his ambition to rule the world.

< I will rule the world. Do not resent me. >

"Is he feeling guilty?"

He repeated the first sentence he wrote.

"His guilt does not change anything."

Princess Jopis shook her head.

She was right. His guilt will never change anything.

「 There were two large statues of swordsmen kneeling on one knee at the entrance of this village. These statues are the guardians and were three times as tall as Choi Han, they were created by Lord Sheritt to protect the village. 」

"That place is very protected."

It was the Dragon Lord herself who created the defense of the village.

"Wow."

Cale unconsciously blurted out causing the black dragon to huff again.

"I can do that too."

He quietly mumbled which everyone in the barrier heard.

Choi Han and the kittens just smiled at the black dragon Raon as Cale rubbed the dragon's head.

「 They will not attack once the person wearing the White Crown appears, this village is a place for Dragon Slayers, and all things there will welcome the return of the king. 」

「 If the person wearing the Dragon Slayer's crown appears, the barrier surrounding the stone building will disappear and they could enter the stone building generation after generation. 」

"So the white crown is that important."

And Arm brought it to the Sekka household. When exactly?

They cannot simply attack the Duchy. What if it wasn't there yet and they attacked the place? Then Arm might bring the white crown somewhere else instead and they cannot let that happen.

「 To get outside the village, the person wearing the crown must give an order to the guardian statues to open the door. The statues will move and will stand in front of a cliff to push a spot. The large pathway that had been completely hidden will slowly appear and once they left, the statues would move the large boulder to hide the pathway. 」

'Ah. I want to live in a place like that.'

Cale wouldn't have to worry about the war if he lived in a place like that.

Cale silently laments his fate.

「 The Dominating Aura and the White Crown are needed to enter. Cale Henituse had both in the future. 」

[ 'DRAGON SLAYERS' ENDS HERE ]

With that, the screen turned black. The segment had already ended.

"That was a very good choice, sir."

Chief Harol nodded at Eruhaben who simply glanced at him.

What he said was true though. They finally had a gist about the head of Arm and how strong he might be. It is still lacking but they are unfolding it slowly.

"Our enemy is a Dragon slayer who wanted to become a god."

Everyone was silent as they went into deep thought. There's too much to process at the moment.

"I can't believe that very strong person is chasing me."

Bud grumbled as he clenched his empty flask. 

Cage and Taylor looked at him in wonder. Glenn was quiet but it was apparent he was also worried.

"What do you mean?"

"Well, that person is chasing me for my Ancient Power. Sir Eruhaben-nim revealed earlier that he needed all the natural elements to become stable and Cale Barrow does not have Earth yet. My ancient power can smell elements."

The easiest way to find an Ancient Power of the specific element is to use Bud's ancient power.

"Wow. You are fucked."

Cage was looking at Bud with pity.

If Cale Barrow truly went all out to catch Bud then he won't survive.

"You are in danger then."

Princess Jopis, who was listening, said.

Bud shrugged. It's not like he can throw away his ancient power. He does not have a choice but to be more careful in the future.

"How did he manage to gather that much ancient power? Is he immortal?"

No way a human could do what Cale Barrow did.

"That's the strange thing. We don't know what he truly is."

It was implied that dragon slayers are brave humans who do not cower when facing a dragon. But Cale Barrow manages to live a very long life. What is he then if not human?

"I guess I also need to fight."

Mila said to Eruhaben.

"I will fight!"

Rasheel declared.

Eruhaben shook his head.

"We don't know how strong he is. We cannot underestimate the enemy."

'I need to give my everything.'

The golden dragon is already nearing the end of his life. His dream of turning into dust and going back to nature needs to be postponed for a bit.

Ha. 

"Are you planning to give up your life?"

Mila quietly asks. Eruhaben didn't answer.

Rasheel sneered at the gold dragon but did not say anything to avoid any beating in the future. 

"Isn't this too dangerous for us, Oppa?"

Hannah's twin Jack said they should help fight the enemy. However, an enemy that is very strong and wants to become a god? That's way out of their league. 

"But Hannah, he said he wanted to rule the world."

Are they just going to submit them when the enemy themselves want them gone? The only choice they have is to fight, Hannah knows that. There is no way to hide.

Cale faces Choi Han.

He was trembling a bit which the other noticed but thankfully did not say anything. Cale does not need any assurance when he is about to get beat up.

He has been thinking about how to drop the bomb on the Korean without getting beaten up for lying. After all, he acted like he didn't notice Choi Han was Korean and even used him to his advantage.

He is afraid Choi Han would beat him up but he has no choice.

"Before I woke up as Cale Henituse, there's this book I read."

The Korean tilted his head.

"The Birth of a Hero?"

Choi Han guesses which Cale confirms by nodding his head.

The redhead noble hesitated before continuing.

"Choi Han. You are not a character."

"..."

Choi Han went quiet. He was feeling cold all of a sudden.

It was because his guess was right, he was inside a novel. A novel that Kim Rok Soo probably read before coming into this world, that was why Cale approached him first that night despite shaking in fear.

Is that why Cale knew about Lock and Rosalyn as well as the black dragon's situation? Is that why he keeps pushing Ron and Beacrox Molan to get along with him?

He is the main character in that book, is he? Because the trailer highlights him and the others he mentioned above.

Did Cale approach him because they are from the same place or because of something else?

He then shook the thought out of his head. He shouldn't think that way about Cale when the redhead has only been good to him these past few days.

"Choi Jung Soo is real. And I am here too. It means you are real."

He hesitated to pat Choi Han on the shoulder in comfort but did it anyway.

"And I have a guess that the novel was written for me, somehow."

It is still a hypothesis but Cale wanted to tell Choi Han to assure him that he is real and not a mere fictional character.

"Eh? What do you mean?"

He was still feeling down but was interested in Cale's hypotheses.

"I'm curious about your uncle."

"Excuse me?"

The Korean was confused as to why Cale was asking a question instead of answering but still replied.

"My uncle? Uh, um, his name is Choi Jung Gun but he disappeared so I never met him. I only heard a story about him once when I was in 6th grade so I don't know much."

"That's fine. So he disappeared. Do you think he went into this world too?"

The Korean nodded.

That is what Choi Han thought too when he recalled he had an uncle that had suddenly disappeared like him. He was never found and there were no traces of him.

"If he really is here, there's a chance he likely already passed away."

He disappeared first before Choi Han. To add, Choi Han spent tens of years in the Forest of Darkness. Years might already pass.

"Choi Han. I know you don't age because it was mentioned your lifespan is as long as a dragon."

"Huh?"

Although he noticed he stopped aging years ago, he did not know his lifespan matched a dragon's. He suddenly felt fear. If his lifespan is as long as a dragon's then won't he outlive everyone?

In the end, he would still end up alone even if he managed to protect everyone this time.

Chills.

He doesn't want that. He doesn't like this.

After losing his second home, Choi Han doesn't know if he can still have another home. The heartbreak of losing his family one by one due to old age will make him slowly lose his mind.

Without noticing Choi Han's inner turmoil, Cale resumed talking.

"I don't know how many years was the interval between you and your uncle but he might also live as long as you."

Cale doesn't really believe Choi Jung Gun is still alive.

That is why he continued before Choi Han could speak.

"The First Dragon Slayer. That person is not from this world and the name Nelan Barrow is only an alias."

Choi Jung Gun disappeared.

The First Dragon Slayer is someone who suddenly appeared and Nelan Barrow is the name he used when he arrived in this world. It is also the same alias he utilized when he wrote 'The Birth of a Hero' which is about Choi Han. It's also written in Korean and ends in Korea.

He had the same birthday as Choi Han and Choi Jung Soo. He might also be the last Choi of the 'Choi Family.'

Everything just pointed to Choi Jung Gun.

Choi Han's eyes widen in understanding.

"Cale-nim, you mean?"

"Yes. My theory is that your uncle and the first dragon slayer are the same."

It makes sense. Choi Han thought.

But Cale shook his head.

"Don't take it seriously. It is still just a hypothesis. I don't have any bases."

"... Okay."

Despite his answer, Choi Han doesn't think Cale was wrong.

"As for why I think it was written for me... hm."

Cale thought a lot about it.

Choi Han is not a fictional character and this world is real. Why would someone write a novel about Choi Han then? Why would Nelan Barrow leave a novel he wrote about Choi Han in another world?

Kim Rok Soo happened to read it and then transmigrated as Cale Henituse right after? The same Cale Henituse that Choi Han would first encounter as a minor villain. The timing's too great.

Jour Thames is aware he would come to this world and replace her son. Nelan Barrow must have known too that he would also come by some unknown way.

Nevertheless, there is no evidence for his claim. 

"It's just a guess. I need more information."

"I believe you, Cale-nim."

Cale frowns at Choi Han's answer. Why the hell would he believe him when he already admitted to fooling Choi Han?

"No. I did deceive you so don't trust me." 

Choi Han just smiled.

Suddenly, the screen lit up. Another sudden appearance by the system.

[ A REMINDER ]

"What now?"

[ YOU CAN NOT PICK UP THE THINGS CALE HENITUSE WILL NEED IN THE FUTURE OR YOU WILL FORGET EVERYTHING ABOUT THIS PLACE IF YOU LIVE ]

"Really?"

Cale raised an eyebrow, wondering why that was the case. Although he is thankful for that because he does want the white crown and the ancient powers, it is questionable.

If you live, they say.

Cage raised a middle finger to the system which Taylor immediately covered.

Those who had plans to get them in the future shook their heads in disbelief.

Cale Henituse still hadn't acquired them so technically they have the right to obtain them for themselves but the system has other plans.

"I can see the favoritism."

It seems to be the case.

[ THE CONDEMNATION OF THE SUN, THE WHITE CROWN, AND THE DOMINATING AURA; IS LISTED AS CALE HENITUSE'S PROPERTY ]

"Why thank you."

Cale is skeptical but he'll take it. 

The smile on his face was quite ominous.

Rosalyn who was watching Cale laughed as Lock smiled.

Chapter Text

The screen lit up.

[ PROCEED TO THE NEXT ROUND ]

[ YES ] or [ NO ]

"Hold on, hold on!"

Bud almost shouted. Everyone looked at him as he continued talking.

"Are you guys able to remember all of these pieces of information?"

There is already a lot of information dump on them but they don't even have time to process everything. They don't even have a pen and paper to write everything down. Wouldn't everything be useless if they forgot half of the information they acquired?

Of course, it doesn't hinder Cale who remembered everything but as for the rest, they are also having the same problem.

Even great and mighty beings such as dragons, the vampire, and whales have the same problem. They are smart and intelligent creatures and despite that, they do not possess a recorder in their head to remember all that.

"I don't even know what the fuck is going on."

Cage shrugged.

She had already given up understanding everything long ago. She is just waiting for the system to reveal how Taylor would die and when in the future. 

"Right!?"

The alcoholic duo sighs.

Suddenly, the screen lit up forming new words.

[ INTRODUCING THE INDIVIDUAL POINTS ]

Haaa.

The system really is annoying.

"I bet this is very useful and they only said it now to taunt us!"

"Agreed. This God likes to play with us." 

[ INDIVIDUAL POINTS CAN BE USED TO PURCHASE CERTAIN ITEMS AND INFORMATION ]

"Purchase something? Dear, do you have enough points?"

Countess Violan looked toward her husband after checking her own points. 

The Count looked at the transparent screen floating beside him all this time. It shows his Individuals Points which isn't much.

"I only have a total of 19 points."

"I have 39 points. I hope this is enough."

The system has never given them useless information so far, which is why she is hoping to buy additional information that the system sells.

[ THE PURCHASED ITEM AND INFORMATION ONLY BELONGED TO THE OWNER AND CAN NOT BE SHARED BY ANYONE ELSE IN THE ROOM, UNLESS YOU BUY ONE FOR YOURSELF ]

[ YOU CAN ALSO VERBALLY PASS THE INFORMATION TO SOMEONE ]

The source of information itself will be given to them but it is what they cannot share. But it's different if others decide to buy it too.

'Oh?'

"Information..."

Mila and Eruhaben looked at each other. As Dragons with long lives, they are naturally curious creatures. They wanted information if it piqued their interest.

Of course, not everyone as Rasheel never even bothered to participate and chose to sleep most of the time.

"Hehe."

'I knew it.'

Cale was chuckling on the floor.

Individual Points do have their uses.

On was looking at him weirdly but he ignored it and looked towards the black-haired man who is busy playing with Hong and the black dragon.

"Choi Han, how many points do you have?"

"Points? Oh."

Choi Han stared at his screen and added all the points he had gathered so far.

"Cale-nim, I have 76 points."

He actually has the highest points out of everyone but he didn't know that. 

"Hehe."

Cale continued to laugh as the screen flickered.

[ ITEMS CAN BE PURCHASED BY ANYONE IN THIS ROOM ]

[ HOWEVER, INFORMATION WILL BE PRIVATE AND NON-PRIVATE ]

[ THERE IS CERTAIN INFORMATION THAT ONLY BELONGS TO SOMEONE ]

"Huh?"

'That makes it even better.'

Alberu Crossman thought.

It means the other leaders won't be able to get access to private info, unlike the nonprivate info the system is selling.

This also means that they can lie about the content since there won't be any way for the other party to confirm whether it is the truth or not.

The representative of each nation loves the idea. Private information only they can acquire. Perhaps it can even be used to form alliances or exchange information later on.

[ CHECK YOUR SCREEN TO SEE IF YOU HAVE PRIVATE INFORMATION YOU CAN PURCHASE ]

Witira's eyes widened as she checked her screen. She only has one private info and it is something she wanted since coming here.

{ 100pts. How and when is Paseton going to die? }

'Shit.'

She only has 55 points, which is half of what she needs right now.

Her eyes lit up with determination. She needed to compete with points now for real. She can't slack off when this is about her brother's life.

"Huh!? I don't have one!?"

Archie's screen is blank.

Witira's eyes landed on her brother, who looked serious.

{ 50pts. The reason Mermaids are suddenly getting stronger. }

This is what Paseton's screen is showing.

Paseton clenches his fist. He only has 4 points and needed 46 more.

"What's in yours, Taylor?"

Taylor looked at his best friend with a grin.

"It's all evidence of Venion, my siblings, and father's crimes and illegal dealings."

He needed 100 points to purchase this information but it's all worth it. With this, he will be able to take the Marquis position faster than he thought. He already collaborated with the crown prince and he will undoubtedly aid him in this.

"Hell yeah!"

They can finally kick that bastard Venion out of the way.

"What's yours?"

Cage glances at her screen. There is one lone sentence floating on it.

{ 50pts. Venion's assassination plan. }

She smiled at her best friend.

"I got nothing."

Venion cannot be captured without being tortured first. Cage will make sure of that.

The Roan Kingdom's crown prince's gaze is sharp as he stares at the screen.

{ 100pts. Method to acquire the Sun God divine item Taerang .  }

{ WARNING! This weapon can only be acquired if you are accepted by the Sun God. }

What the hell? Didn't the one who cursed the Crossman household the Sun God? Is this god making fun of him?

His hands trembled as he looked away from his screen.

This information is useless then since the Sun God will never accept them, especially him who has darkness in him.

Tasha was worried about her nephew who looked hurt just now.

"What's in your screen, Choi Han?"

Cale crawled and sat beside Choi Han. The children went back to playing with themselves as the adults were busy again.

"Actually, there's a screen-sharing button here. It says here that I can share information with you, Cale-nim. I'll share it now."

"Great."

Cale can't see Choi Han's screen so this is very useful.

There was a lot of information that surprised Cale.

{ 10pts. Location of all the Ancient Powers in the future. }

{ 10pts. Relationship between Cale, Alberu, and Choi Han. }

"What the fuck is that?"

What relationship with the crown prince!? There is no way he is getting involved with that person. Choi Han maybe but definitely not him.

'I'm avoiding him! Next!'

{ 10pts. Meet Lee Soo Hyuk and acquire the ability Embrace. }

'I'm included in the choices?'

Embrace is meant for Cale and this only means he can get the ability now instead of how it should be in the unchanged future.

{ 10pts. Choi Jung Soo's memory and ability pass to Choi Han. }

{ 10pts. Current location and status of Lee Soo Hyuk and Choi Jung Soo. }

Cale and Choi Han's eyes widened. Lee Soo Hyuk and Choi Jung Soo's location and status? Were they alive or did they exist somewhere then? 

{ 30pts. A book that contains all the weaknesses of the enemy. }

'That's weird. Isn't this too cheap?'

Choi Han has 76 points and they can purchase a lot already. However, that's what is weird. It is too cheap for something as valuable as this.

Surely the system is aware of his record ability so why is it so cheap? What is this god scheming?

Before he can think further, Choi Han pointed out something that Cale missed.

"It seems like all of my purchases are 90% off."

He happily delivered to the redhead and Cale can't help but scowl. 

"This is too good?"

It's too good to be true. Why did they have a discount?

While Cale was having a crisis, everyone else outside the barrier was frowning in displeasure at the huge screen. It was because of what was written in it.

[ CHOI HAN ACQUIRED 90% OFF OF ALL HIS PURCHASES ]

"... Wow."

"Why am I not surprised?"

"So that's what it's like to be god's favorite."

Most of them have to at least pay 50 to 100 points but Choi Han is enjoying a discount. The favoritism, really.

"I'm starting to think they are put inside a barrier so that we cannot lash out at them for being the favorite."

Actually, Bud may not be too far from the truth. That's what they are thinking at the moment.

[ YOU WILL BE GIVEN A DURATION TO OPEN THE INFO IF YOU ALREADY PURCHASED ONE ]

[ IT WILL NOT AFFECT THE TIME LIMIT AS YOU ARE GOING TO BE ISOLATED AND WILL ONLY BE GONE FOR 10 SECONDS IN THE ROOM ]

They breathe in relief that they won't need to miss the main viewing just because they choose to watch the private ones.

[ YOU CAN SHARE POINTS  FOR THE ITEMS AND INFO  ]

But really, who wants to share points now after showing private information? They should've shown this first because everyone is feeling selfish at the moment. They needed the points to use for themselves.

[ YOU CAN BRING THE ITEM PURCHASED HERE  IN YOUR WORLD  IF YOU LIVE ] 

"Oh?"

That's even more intriguing.

"Can you please stop reminding us we will die every fucking round!?"

"Language. There are children here." 

The system ignored them.

[ HERE IS THE LIST OF ITEMS AND INFO YOU CAN BUY: ]

[ 10PTS. UNLIMITED NOTEBOOK ]

[ 10PTS. UNLIMITED INK FOR THE PEN ]

"..."

"..."

"Shit. We definitely need a book and a pen."

Guess they have no choice but to share points after all.

"Why the heck is everything too expensive?"

The system definitely is trying to rob them dry.

"At least 20 people willing to give 1 point each. I will give one as well. Anyone else?"

Alberu looked at everyone one by one.

Mary and Jack were quick to raise their hands. It's not like they have a lot of points. 

Hannah reluctantly raised her hands. She only has 2 points and she doesn't really want the private information. Besides, she is allying with these people in the future so better make up for all the trouble she caused earlier. 

However, the dragons, the whales, and the vampire are being uncooperative. 

In the end, it is the humans who have to give up 1 or 2 points each to buy a notebook and pen. At least it's unlimited so they don't have to worry about it running out.

Taylor volunteered to be the recorder.

[ 20PTS. 1 HIGHEST GRADE MAGIC STONE ]

[ 100PTS. 10 HIGHEST GRADE MAGIC STONE ] 

Cough!

Rosalyn and Glenn's eyes are almost bulging.

Everyone's reaction is valid. Highest-grade magic stones are the most difficult and expensive to acquire. Even seeing one is already difficult enough let alone holding it. 

Choi Han looked at Cale whose eyes widened. It was because he knew more about magic stones than Choi Han.

"Cale-nim?"

'1 point for 1 magic stone!?'

Because of the discount, the price greatly decreases for Choi Han and Cale.

How much money could he get if he sells this in the real world? Furthermore, he has more highest-grade magic stones yet to fetch in the Jungle.

[ 300PTS. 1 COPY OF A BOOK THAT CONTAINS ALL THE INFORMATION ABOUT THE ENEMY ]

"300!?"

Everyone grimaced at the ridiculous price. This info is the most valuable yet almost impossible to acquire.

"Shouldn't this the one we should focus on acquiring instead?"

They could have saved points instead of buying the pen and notebook.

"Well..."

Everyone looks at each other but a majority of them refuse to meet each other's eyes. It was because some of them cared more about private info that they did not want to give away their points. 

Haaaa.

This will be difficult, the crown prince could tell. Although he doesn't want the private info, Alberu himself won't share his points. Individual Points are too valuable to simply share with others.

[ 50PTS. 1 ACCUMULATED POINT]

"That's still expensive."

Everything's too expensive for their taste, seriously.

[ THAT IS IT FOR NOW ]

[ YOU WILL BE GIVEN A BREAK ONCE YOU FINISH ROUND 5 ]

[ PROCEED TO THE NEXT ROUND ]

[ YES ] or [ NO ]

Everyone quietly proceeds to the next round.

Round 5 was Pendrick's turn.

"Oh... It is my turn..."

"Are you nervous, Hyung?"

Lock worriedly looked at Pendrick. Paseton beside him seems lost and isn't speaking.

"A bit?"

There might be some things that would be revealed that even he doesn't know about. That's what happened to others in their turn.

However, unlike the last rounds, this time was brutal. Everyone wanted individual points and did not back down. They race for points as Choi Han, who answers first again, and Cale happily go through all the things they can buy from the system.

At the end of the round, their accumulated points were 17.

"Oh, everyone is acting like dogs!"

Dodori was laughing watching everyone race for points as Basen looked at him deadpan. 

[ ACCUMULATED POINTS: 19 ]

"Show us the choices."

[ 06. THE SACRIFICES

07. THE MOGORU EMPIRE

08. FIRST MERCENARY KING

09. CROSSMAN HOUSEHOLD (FOUNDER)

10. SECRET ORGANIZATION (ARM) ]

Definitely not one of the choices.

"Next."

Everyone knew what they wanted to see.

[ 11. THE DRAGONS (6)

12. THE DRAGON LORD (LORD SHERITT)

13.  DRAGON SLAYERS

14. THE BIRTH OF A HERO (NELAN BARROW)

15. THE ENDABLE KINGDOM ]

"The Birth of a Hero."

The memoir of the First Dragon Slayer. What could it hold?

The scene opens up. It shows the Dragon Slayer Village before focusing on the only humans in the huge abandoned village.

"What the fuck?"

Bud looked toward the crown on top of Cale's head.

Cale was the only one here who could grab the record book.

"Bud?"

The Mercenary King can't believe this. He really is with that redhead in the future and is part of The Real Arm. How did that happen?

'And who is this?'

A character? Cale tilted his head, not recognizing the blue-haired with glasses behind him on the screen.

「 Bud could see a very thick book once he approached the altar. The book that was covered in a thick barrier looked fine even though 10,000 years had passed since the first Dragon Slayer. 」

「 It was soon time for this book to end up in Cale's hands. Bud could feel his heart beating wildly. It was from excitement. 」

Everyone's heart is beating with excitement too. This is a memoir from 10,000 years ago, of course everyone would get excited to know its full content.

"...Cale-nim?"

"Human?"

However, Bud's expression stiffened after hearing the group calling for Cale.

"...Hey, what's wrong?"

「 Bud had never seen such an expression on Cale before. 」

"You seem close?"

Cage notice.

"But I guess it isn't a shock. Young master Cale pulls people in."

There was something about Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo, that drew people to him. That redhead pulled Taylor and Cage the first time they met and they are now completely drawn to the noble.

Bud just frowned and continued to watch.

"You seem scared there, Cale-nim."

Choi Han worriedly looks at Cale, who has an unreadable expression on his face.

Cale on the screen was standing in front of the altar with an odd expression. 

Cale's face was completely pale.

Cale clenched his fists.

The tips of his fingers were shaking. He brushed his face with his shaking fingers.

He could see the book on top of the altar. This record book had survived for 10,000 years underneath this barrier.

He could see the title and author written on it.

'The Birth of a Hero.
Nelan Barrow.'

「 It had the same title and author as the book that Kim Rok Soo had laughed at and read until volume 5. 」

"Huh?"

"Does that mean he read the memoir before switching places with Cale Henituse?"

It says he only read up until volume 5 but he still read it nonetheless. How did he take hold of the memoir when he is still from another world then?

"Hold on, something's going on here."

Why? Why is the Dragon Lord's memoir on another world? It's odd.

'Is our world connected to them in some way?'

Alberu assumed.

Choi Han sulked when it was mentioned Kim Rok Soo laughed at the book.

Cale flinched, scared Choi Han would beat him up for laughing at his story.

"... I apologize."

This damn shit system really.

There was only one sentence that came out of Cale's mouth.

"...What the fuck?"

It clearly showed his current emotional state.

"Oh, this is the first time you saw the book in another world. Cale-nim?"

"Ah, yes, probably."

Cale's reaction was the same when he found out that The Birth of a Hero was in the Dragon Slayer Village.

「 What the heck was this? He had faced many unexplainable things until now. He could let most things go because the fact that he ended up inside a novel called 'The Birth of a Hero' was something that others would not be able to believe. 」

「 Kim Rok Soo was someone who had faced monsters appearing on Earth and in Korea, experiencing most things that one would only find in a raid novel or a modern fantasy novel. 」

「 He was someone who had lived for over fifteen years in such a world. 」

"Appearing?"

Does that mean that the monsters originally didn't exist in that world and had suddenly appeared? That explains why everyone seems like they are not used to fighting or seeing monsters, it was because monsters don't exist before. 

That monster they saw in Kim Rok Soo's memory was also in the trailer.

Just what is really going on? Is this related to their world? Or is this related to the demon world?

That is what Eruhaben and Mila are thinking.

"Human, what is going on?"

"I don't know why he is acting like this."

Hong and Raon looked toward Cale with concern, but Cale was not in the proper emotional state to respond to the children.

This was the first time.

This was the first time he was completely flabbergasted since coming to this world.

'Is it a coincidence?'

「 Was it a coincidence that the title and author of this first Dragon Slayer's record book and 'The Birth of a Hero' were the same? 」

Was something like that possible?

'...Are there such things as coincidences in this world?'

'Nothing's coincidence anymore.'

That, everyone could agree.

The same birthdates. The switching. The monsters suddenly appear and have a high possibility of appearing in their world too. Now the memoir also appears in another world. There has to be a connection.

Cale grabbed the book as soon as his palm touched it. His hand was quickly moving as if he was in a rush.

"Hu-"

Choi Han was standing next to Cale, who was looking around, with his hand on the hilt of his sword.

However, Cale had not noticed any of that.

"...It's real."

Cale touched the cover of the book with his finger.

He could see the title of, < The Birth of a Hero > and the author underneath it.

Nelan Barrow.

"It appears like he was not expecting to find the book in this world."

"That seems to be the case."

Really, how could the First Dragon Slayer's memoir be found in another world? 

「 This was definitely the author of the book that Kim Rok Soo had been reading. Kim Rok Soo had found the author's name to be odd when he first started to read 'The Birth of a Hero.' 」

「 It was because it was rare to find an author who used an English name like this. It was one thing if it was a fantasy novel that was translated from a foreign country, however, 'The Birth of a Hero' that Kim Rok Soo had borrowed was a Korean fantasy novel. T he main character might face a lot of adversities, but other than that, it was just a Korean high school student who traveled through dimensions, became a munchkin, and then the hero of the world. 」

"Korean fantasy novel..."

Choi Han is definitely pouting now. He does not like it when his life is seen as a novel from other people's perspectives.

"Er, Choi Han, I'm sorry."

"Cale-nim! It's fine!"

He doesn't like it but if it is Kim Rok Soo then it's fine. It's because of it that he chooses to save Choi Han from despair after all.

"What's a high school, Cale?"

On was looking at her father figure for an answer.

"Hm. A high school is a secondary school, where teenagers are educated before starting an academy or getting jobs. Most high schools have four numbered grades, from ninth to twelfth."

"Does that mean Choi Han was a teenager when he traveled to another world, nya?"

Choi Han just smiled as Cale nodded in confirmation.

"Do you want to go to the academy?"

He never really thought about it before, sending the children to the academy because he was quite busy.

On shook her head.

"No, not yet."

There's still a war coming and On wanted to be useful.

"English? Another language?"

How interesting.

'But why?'

Why were the authors of that fantasy novel and this first Dragon Slayer's record book the same? Nelan Barrow should be the name of the first Dragon Slayer.

– You're right.

Cale flinched and his body started to shake. A voice that had been quiet until now finally reappeared in his mind.

Some also flinch at the unfamiliar voice.

"Who's speaking?"

They could see everyone who was with Cale on the screen but none of them opened their mouth. 

Cale smirks upon realizing that it must be one of his ancient powers in the future. One of the guardians who save Nelan Barrow as a child.

「 The Scary Giant Cobblestone. His voice sounded slightly heavy. 」

"So it's him!"

Dodori excitedly stood up and went near the screen.

The one who will have the guardian's power is none other than that strange redhead!

"Cale Henituse! I see, so it is you who is the chosen hero!"

Basen and Lily could only watch the excited dragon.

"Mother! I have found my purpose!"

His rebellious phase has officially ended! He wanted to convey that to his mother.

Mila sighed as the two other dragons stared weirdly at her son. Their gazes say something like 'how did you raise your child?'

– Sorry for responding so late when you kept calling for me.

The Super Rock sounded apologetic as well.

"... Ancient powers do not talk!?"

Bud was so shocked that he unconsciously raised his voice.

"They don't."

Alberu, who used to have an ancient power until last night, confirmed.

"That's weird. Ancient powers don't talk."

Even the dragons never heard of such things before. Cale Henituse is just really different, is he? 

– I was busy filtering the large amount of power that flowed into your body through the crown so that you could use it as is and let it out.

"It's even conversing with him!"

How is it possible to talk to ancient powers? Or perhaps it was only him who was special?

Cale remained quiet as he waited for the Super Rock to continue. The Super Rock seemed to have realized this as he continued to speak.

– Nelan Barrow. That was the name of the child I saved in the final battle.

"Ancient powers are people from the past?"

That was a surprise. So ancient powers are real people who existed in the past. Lo and behold, they are the same people who fought that ancient enemy who wanted to become a god and is the current idol of their enemy Cale Barrow!

「 The final battle where the Super Rock had died. The name of the only surviving child from the battle was Nelan Barrow. 」

Cale on the screen slowly closed his eyes before opening them back up.

"Huuuuuu."

He took a deep breath.

Flip.

Cale's finger flipped the first page. There was a preface written there.

< This is a record about a human who turned the world into both paradise and hell in his quest to become a god. >

Everyone becomes focused on the screen. Will it unveil the mystery of the main antagonist from ancient times? Will it finally reveal the weakness of Cale Barrow? Or at least a way to defeat him.

「 It made Cale think about Wind Island which used to be one of the Three Restricted Areas. He recalled the mural located on the ceiling of the temple. 」

"Shit. What is he doing on the Wind Island?"

To say that Bud doesn't have a bad feeling would be a lie. Actually, he is very nervous because he knows exactly where the mural is located.

It was inside one of the Twin Islands where the ancient artifact is located.

'He wants the artifact, doesn't he?'

And he will lead them there.

「 It was the story of how the human who had the sky attribute, as well as all five of the natural attributes, led an organization called the Forest of Darkness to become a god. 」

Taylor religiously wrote all of that down.

Deruth frowned at the revelation. 

"An organization called the Forest of Darkness?"

"... What? Is this another coincidence that a restricted area is named exactly as that organization?"

Rosalyn looked at everyone, hoping for some answers even though she knew no one would.

"Hm. Actually, let's stop using the word coincidence. There is no such thing anymore."

No one said anything after Harol's suggestion.

"A different Forest of Darkness?"

Choi Han looked at Cale hoping he could answer since he read the book. Cale just shook his head because he also just found out about this.

Haaa.

'Would have been better if I was asleep.'

So that he won't have to deal with all of these mysteries and revelations that he definitely did not need to know. Cale does not need any of this. He is curious, but not that curious.

「 He wanted to become the sky itself in order to be able to turn some areas into a lush paradise while turning others into desolate hells so that he could rule over the people. 」

「 The Super Rock had talked about that person before. 」

"Bitch thinks he is that strong."

Archie huffed. 

For once, the grey dragon Rasheel agreed to someone weaker than him.

'Where were the dragons?'

That's what is troubling Eruhaben. Where were the dragons in ancient times? There was not a single dragon mentioned fighting the enemy from the past. 

'The White Star was destroyed on the day I died.'

The person who wanted to become a god was the White Star .
Cale then recalled something the Super Rock had said about the current White Star .

'Cale, I think that the current mastermind is mimicking the Ancient White Star .'

"The stupidest person I've ever met!"

For Cale Barrow to idolize that bastard, he is stupid and delusional in everyone's eyes.

"This was it."

This was the reason the current White Star could mimic the ancient White Star.

"It was this record."

「 The current enemy was able to mimic the ancient enemy after reading through this record book. 」

"Holy shit. It was because of this memoir that Cale Barrow turned out the way he is?"

Was the First Dragon Slayer actually helpful or did he rather unintentionally create a new one?

Princess Jopis shook her head.

"Nelan Barrow probably was not expecting the village he created to oppose the enemy and one of his successors, became one instead."

Nelan Barrow created an ancient power with his life span to fight off the enemy with the sky attribute and this ancient power is passed down to his successors. However, after one of them read the memoir, they decide they want to rule the world instead. 

Alberu frowned.

"That's strange. Was there no extra precaution?"

There is always that one person who would want to rule the world. Ruling the world is one of the greatest feelings for those who are not content with their statuses and desire more. 

Surely, Nelan Barrow is not naive to think no one would try to use his memoir to try and rule the world?  

Cage perks out, finally connecting something from the previous viewing.

"I get it now! The oath of Death!"

"Ah!"

Everyone began to recall the scene where Cage had said something about an oath.

"He told me something in my dreams. He said that you would come to look for me. He said you would ask about an oath from 1,000 years ago."

"An oath from 1,000 years ago. It matches."

It matches the time the Dragon Slayer Village completely disappeared after Cale Barrow slaughtered everyone.

"That makes sense."

An oath from the God of Death is one of the strongest vows and cannot easily be broken. Cale Barrow obviously broke it because he still became a villain and that only means...

"Which means that Cale Barrow is currently cursed."

But what is his curse exactly?

"Perhaps immortality?"

Violan claims might actually be true if Cale Barrow is still alive and is able to create an organization that is so big and dangerous. An organization that is honed for the past 1,000 years.

"I might have to disagree. I do not think Nelan Barrow would prefer that. Most of us at some point probably want to become immortal given that humans only live up to 100 years. I believe it was not the curse of immortality."

They thought about Harol's opinion. He also has a point. Who would not want to become immortal? Immortality is more music to the humans' ears than a cruse.

Everyone did not know what to answer and instead continued to watch. 

< I chose to follow the final will of the Guardian. >

The word, 'guardian,' roamed around in Cale's mouth.

– Ahem, he's talking about me.

"Wow. I really need to get that power."

Cale decided he needed this one first. He probably knows a lot about Nelan Barrow or what exactly happened in ancient times. 

"Ah, to be able to hear the Guardian-nim's voice!"

No one paid attention to Dodori who was muttering praises on the side and for the first paid attention to the screen.

"...Huh?"

It was Choi Han. It was different than the normal Choi Han. He seemed to be out of it.

"Was it because it was written in Korean?"

Choi Han wondered and glanced at Cale, who currently has the same expression as the one on the screen.

For that Choi Han on the screen, it might be the first time he actually found something connected to his past hometown. 

< For a foreigner who might end up here as I did. >

"Oh god, don't tell me he isn't from this world too?"

Bud looked at everyone to see if they had the same thought as him. Apparently, they do.

Cale and Choi Han paid attention and waited for their version on the screen to speak.

And underneath that...

< Choi Jung Gun >

"Would you look at that, another Choi!"

Although they were surprised, they weren't that surprised anymore.

Everyone looked at Choi Han inside the barrier.

His eyes were wide but it seemed like he already expected it. His expression is not the same as the Choi Han on the screen. Rather, Choi Han in the barrier was looking at Cale who was massaging his head.

"Choi Han, Choi Jung Soo, Choi Jung Gun. Are these the three from the Choi Family?"

"It seems to be the case."

So the First Dragon Slayer is from another world.

It started to get loud around Cale.

"Mm, I guess we need to do some research on this. Is it some ancient text?"

"Let's ask gramps! Or m, my m, mo-! Anyway, let's ask!"

"What interesting letters! They look more like symbols!"

Bud and the children averaging nine years old were loudly chatting away. They were trying even harder to find the answer because the pale Cale had asked after calming down a bit.

"I still can't believe this."

Bud Ilis shook his head seeing himself chatting with the cat children comfortably. He really trusts those individuals.

'But where's Glenn?'

His friend is fine, right? But based on Bud's face on the screen, it seems to be the case.

Cale just calmly waited for the reaction from the quiet individual.

He could hear Choi Han's extremely quiet voice through the loud chatter.

"...Uncle?"

Haaaaaaaaa.

Cale had to stop himself from laughing. It wasn't because he was happy.

It was because he was in disbelief. He was completely flabbergasted.

He almost let out a scoff.

"You truly are right Cale-nim, I knew it."

Choi Han was now looking proudly at Cale.

'What the hell is he so proud of?'

The redhead could not understand Choi Han's current mood. It looks like he truly believes his words that's why he is less surprised than the other one on the screen.

Well, at least they solve his problem. Choi Jung Gun is Nelan Barrow. He is Choi Han's uncle and the same person who wrote about Choi Han's life. 

Now the question is, how did he know the future? 

Choi Han had been born into a happy family and grew up with his parents' love. However, he ended up traveling through dimensions on his own and had to spend a long time in the Forest of Darkness alone.

Choi Han.

Choi Jung Gun.

Cale had a certain thought every so often ever since coming to this world. This thought filled his mind more often.

'How was Choi Han able to become the main character here?'

He had only read up to volume 5. In that case, wasn't it likely that there would be 'something' for Choi Han later? Plot armor as the main character to be victorious?

He couldn't help but think about it.

And now, Cale had found that 'something' for the 'main character Choi Han.'

"Human! There's more written on there in that weird text!"

There were more things written in Korean on there.

< I have no way of knowing whether this book will be given to a foreigner like me. Of course, it is much more likely that a foreigner would never see this book. >

He was right.

It was much more likely that it would never happen.

How would a foreigner be able to see a book that is located in a region underneath the Castle of Light that only someone with the Dragon Slayer's crown could access?

However, Cale was thinking that this book would have somehow ended up in Choi Han's possession in the original story.

< I guess I will just call this a memoir. >

This record book was a record of the ancient enemy as well as the memoir of Nelan Barrow, the first Dragon Slayer, formerly known as Choi Jung Gun.

< This text is something only a foreigner who comes from the same place I came from could read. That is because I did not share anything about my hometown with this world. >

"Why are people from another world thrown into our world?"

Everyone wanted to know the same thing. Not only are these people from the same world but they are also intimately connected to each other.

Kim Rok Soo. Choi Jung Soo.

Choi Han. Kim Rok Soo. 

Choi Han. Choi Jung Soo. Choi Jung Gun.

All their lives are entangled with each other.

'What are the gods planning?'

Why are they bringing outsiders into this world?

The dragons are getting restless from not knowing anything.

Flip.

In the short instant he was about to turn the page... Cale had to close the book right away after seeing the first few words on the next page. Thanks to that, the others were not able to see the contents.

Cale could see someone reaching for the book at that moment.

"I..."

It was Choi Han. He looked calm, but Cale could tell that Choi Han's mind was in a state of chaos right now.

"I'm sorry for being rude."

"... Forget it. That's the future."

Cale felt thankful Choi Han did not say anything anymore.

Choi Han reached his hand out toward Cale.

"Cale-nim, I, may I look at the book?"

"He seems shocked?"

Was Choi Han not aware of his uncle being sent to this world, that's why he was so surprised?

"Don't tell me the gods kidnapped him instead of making a deal?"

Cage looked horrified as she stared at Choi Han with pity.

"That's a possibility..."

Eruhaben also thought the same. It really does look like that black-haired human is not aware of anything, unlike Kim Rok Soo who read about the book before coming to this world.

Deruth and Violan send pitying gazes to Choi Han, who can't even see them.

The screen showed Bud Ilis bickering with the kids again before it went back to Cale and Choi Han.

Cale still had his usual stoic expression through all of this.

"Cale-nim."

Choi Han called out to him once again.

「 It was possible that he had found the first traces of his hometown after tens, no, an uncountable number of years. And that trace related to someone he believed was his uncle. 」

「 Cale could tell how Choi Han was feeling even without asking. 」

"..."

"... But he looks so young!?"

Choi Han looked like a teenager with that baby face of his. How could he already spend years in this world!?

"Is he immortal then?"

Or just someone who doesn't age? This could be a result of world traveling. 

"Hyung is actually older than he looks?"

Lock was now looking at Rosalyn, who shook her head as she was also not aware of this.

'What's really happening?'

Alberu Crossman felt lost with all of this revelation. 

Apparently, Kim Rok Soo and Choi Han are from another world. Kim Rok Soo read the memoir already. The First Dragon Slayer is also from another world and is Choi Han's uncle. What next? Cale Barrow is actually Cale Henituse's ancestor?

"For now."

However.

"...Cale-nim?"

Cale frowned as usual before bluntly adding on.

"We don't have the time to look through this book for now if we want to smack the bastard from behind."

Bud was saying something in the back but Cale naturally ignored him and continued to speak.

'Wow. I was ignored.'

Why was he being treated like that? Bud wondered.

"Choi Han, do you know about this language?"

"...I think I do."

"Ahem. Hem."

Cale avoided Choi Han's gaze.

Cage was confused.

"Huh? Are they not from the same place?"

"It appears like he did not tell him about it."

Witira commented.

'He seems to be a very cautious person.'

It will be difficult to gain his trust, especially from someone coming from the enemy's ranks. Duke Fredo realized. 

'Think my ass. Of course you know Korean.'

Cale held back a sigh and continued to talk normally. At least he tried.

"I'm sorry."

Choi Han looked like a kicked puppy.

"Stop apologizing already. We literally just lied to each other."

He lied about not knowing Choi Han and the latter also lied about not recognizing Korean. They both lied to each other.

They on the screen talked about something again but the system muted it once more.

"Why are you muting it!?"

They held back a groan as the scene continued.

"Huuuuu."

Cale let out a quiet sigh.

Mercenary King Bud was watching Cale from a distance.

"You are worried."

Glenn pointed it out but Bud did not comment on it.

Something must have happened in the future for the future him to trust and care about that redhead troublemaker.

Cale Henituse would soon remember everything inside that book just as he had done with the Mercenaries Guild's Directory.

Bud could see that Cale had undone his top button.

"W, what is he doing!?"

Deruth felt like panicking seeing his son, or his son's body, being shown as he undid his button.

'Looks like he was already using his power.'

'What power?'

What power was Cale Henituse using when he was just looking at the book's pages? He looks like he isn't even reading it given how fast he flips.

Bud Illis's eyes clouded over before returning to normal.

There were many reasons for that, however, the biggest reason was Choi Han.

'Something is weird.'

"Really?"

Of course the current Bud doesn't know what really is weird.

Choi Han looked the same as always but different at the same time. The Choi Han that Bud had seen until now was always calm. He looked even calmer and more collected than Cale at times.

'But such a person has cold sweats?'

'When are they going to show us Cale Barrow's weakness?'

It was mentioned before that the memoir would reveal to them the enemy's weakness. 

Although the topic is also interesting, what they really want at the moment is the bastard's weakness, not to watch someone being homesick.

"Um, I would like it if they don't show these scenes."

For Choi Han, this is a private moment. They are aware of other people who are also watching, and that's why he is hesitant to show his vulnerable moment.

'I agree.'

Cale shares the same sentiment as Choi Han. He would be thankful, even if he doesn't want to if the system doesn't show private moments like this anymore.

The temperature in this underground village was the perfect temperature for people to walk around.

Bud could see that Choi Han was the only one who was sweating right now.

Of course, Choi Han quickly wiped it off so nobody could notice, however, Bud was able to notice something like this.

'...Something is suspicious.'

The one on the screen did not know anything about Choi Han so it is natural that Bud is confused with Choi Han's reaction.

"I guess you are not trusted enough for them to tell you their secret."

Bud scoffed at Glenn's comment.

"I would be even more surprised if they told me the truth."

「 Choi Han.

His name sounded foreign. Bud had not paid attention to Choi Han's appearance because the continent had a lot of different races, however, it was suspicious that there was no information about Choi Han's past.

Of course, he did not dare to bring up these questions about Choi Han.

How could he when the leader of this pack, Cale Henituse, trusted Choi Han completely? Cale didn't show this trust outward, however, Bud could tell as a fellow leader of an organization. Someone whom you could trust with your front or back. That was not something you could do without completely trusting the person.

That was why Bud kept his questions about Choi Han to himself. At least Choi Han was on their side. 」

Bud Ilis's thoughts about Choi Han were shown on the screen.

Choi Han beamed again. He was trusted by Cale!

The redhead awkwardly coughs.

'It's quite entertaining.'

「  Bud was tagging along with Cale because of his goal of getting rid of the enemy and because of his curiosity about Cale Henituse's actions. However, he had not forgotten about the fact that he was the leader of the Mercenaries Guild.  」

'So they became allies because of Cale Barrow in the future.'

But Cale Henituse obviously trusted Bud enough to bring him with them to the Dragon Slayer Village. He even got the chance to see the memoir up close though he could not read it.

'...Korean.'

"... Is that my thought?"

Choi Han nervously looked at Cale.

The latter was glaring at the system for another invasion of privacy.

'...Choi Jung Gun.'

「 Choi Han was able to recall a memory from a long long time ago after reading that name.

Choi Han's father had mentioned that his youngest brother had suddenly disappeared one day. That man would have been Choi Han's youngest uncle.

His father mentioned that his youngest brother had disappeared after going to the creek with his friends when he was in his early twenties. His uncle was only 15 years old at that time. 」

Cale frowned.

Choi Jung Gun was basically a teenager too when he was sent to this world. What's up with gods picking children just to make them suffer in another world?

He clicked his tongue.

'Annoying.'

The gods. The lots of them.

'He is the same age as Lock when he was sent here.'

Rosalyn realized.

The same goes for Deruth and Violan as Basen is only just 14. To send someone with the same age as Basen to an entirely new world is just...

「 His uncle's friends had claimed that he was definitely with them until he suddenly vanished. They could not find him no matter how hard they searched. The whole family and everyone in the village all helped to look for Choi Han's uncle, however, they could not find any traces of him. 」

「 His father's youngest brother, his uncle. This uncle's name was Choi Jung Gun. 」

"So it really is kidnapping."

How could gods do this? To kidnap children from another world and for what reason exactly? Or is there just something with the Choi family that Choi Jung Gun and Choi Han are specifically picked?

Furthermore, Choi Jung Soo is implied to have died but he is still part of the Choi Family. There must be something with him too.

「 The only reason Choi Han remembered the name of this uncle he had never met was because of his father.

He had overheard his father drinking and chatting with his aunt while going to the restroom one night when they were visiting their grandmother. He had only heard the story once, however, he had not forgotten it because it was quite a shocking story for a sixth-grader.

He had then seen his last uncle's face in an album in his grandmother's closet. His uncle in the picture was awkwardly smiling while rubbing his buzz-cut hair. 」

'...Is it really my uncle?'

'So he didn't lie.'

Not like Cale expected Choi Han to lie, still.

'I was hoping he was alive but...'

Choi Han clenched his fists. He had to hide the fact that his fingers were shaking.

All sorts of thoughts slammed down in his mind.

'I wasn't the only one.'

Choi Han felt a complicated emotion after realizing that he was not the only one who was suddenly dropped into a new world.

At the same time, a sense of urgency filled his mind.

He wanted to quickly read that book.

He would read all of the Korean sentences without missing anything in order to see if he had any information on why he ended up in this world and if there was a way for him to go back home.

Actually, he just wanted to know the story of a person who was similar to him. The story of someone who might be his blood relative. It made him even more curious.

Choi Han faced Cale, who looked at him after noticing his stare.

"Uh, is there something about my uncle in the book?"

Since Kim Rok Soo read 'The Birth of a Hero.'

"Unfortunately, I was not able to get that far. The contents of volume 5 were before the war and more about your encounter with mermaids."

"What about information to go home?"

He recalled one of the thoughts that he just had. He had been curious as to whether there would be any information for him to go back home.

Although the God of Death offered Kim Rok Soo a way to go home, it's different for Choi Han as he did not switch bodies with someone from this world. He moved to this world as a whole, body and soul.

"That, too."

Choi Han quietly nods.

Tap.

It was at that moment. Choi Han lowered his head.

The silver Kitten's front paw was tapping on Choi Han's leg. Hong was next to her looking up at Choi Han before he started to speak.

"I can't tell if you are okay."

"It's me, nya~"

On jumped on Choi Han and rubbed her head on his cheeks. Hong was also rubbing his head on Choi Han's feet as the black dragon simply patted him on the shoulder while looking away.

He still hasn't warmed up to them but it's only a matter of time. 

"You are okay, right?"

Hong looked up to find their Choi Han smiling at them.

But it was an odd smile that appeared on Choi Han's face.

Honestly speaking... Choi Han still clearly remembered his family members' faces. He made himself think about it tens of thousands, no, hundreds of thousands of times.

However, he did not remember the faces of friends, teachers, nor anybody else who was a part of his world in Korea.

He felt as if he would remember if he saw them again, however, he also felt that he might not as well.

It had been too long.

Raon, who was only visible to those who had seen him and the dragons, was looking back and forth between Cale and Choi Han.

Raon and Choi Han made eye contact.

"Choi Han! Are you angry?"

"...Huh?"

"Your face is stiff! It looks like when Beacrox, my delicious food provider, is angry!"

Choi Han could not help but chuckle. He raised his hand to touch his face. The tips of his fingers were not shaking anymore.

Cale was glad the children were smart and immediately comforted the poor homesick Korean boy Choi Han.

"Aw, he is missing his home. He must have disappeared without warning too. These damn gods!"

Everyone felt pity for Choi Han.

The Korean felt goosebumps on his body as he felt like several eyes from the wall stared at him with pity.

"Choi Han! Don't worry about it!"

"Hmm?"

Raon flew over to Choi Han and patted him on the shoulder with his front paw.

"The weak human is smart, so he will quickly memorize it! Then we can quickly go rescue our family members! So you don't need to worry! Just trust the great and mighty Raon Miru!"

Choi Han started to smile.

Raon Miru. Joyful Dragon.

Did Cale name the black dragon 'joyful dragon' in hopes the black dragon would be happy?

'Our family.'

Raon's words floated in Choi Han's mind.

"Choi Han! Why are you laughing now? Are you trying to be like the crown prince?"

"Excuse me?"

Some of them can't see who is talking but it sounds like a child. Why is a child saying such a disrespectful thing to him? Alberu can't explain it but he knew it was him. That's why he felt offended.

Raon found the suddenly smiling Choi Han to be weird. Choi Han didn't care as he caressed Raon's back and looked forward.

'Yes. Let's wait.'

Choi Han chose to relax.

Flip. Flip.

Cale looked stoic as he quickly flipped through the pages.

The records were written in the Eastern continent's language.

< The individual who named himself the White Star had all five natural attributes as well as the sky attribute ancient power. >

< The water ancient power he used was like a wall. Most attacks were unable to pierce through that water wall. Next, the fire ancient power he used...... >

Most of them are disappointed. They don't have a basis on how powerful that wall of water is. Nelan Barrow could at least use dragons or whales as an example.

"Is this the ancient one or the current Cale Barrow?"

"Actually, is he using the same ancient powers?"

None of them knew an ancient power that is water but surely, there are at least one or two of the same attributes. That is why they are confused about whether that someone from ancient times and Cale Barrow have the same ancient powers or just have the same attributes.

「 Cale recalled the water ancient power that the current enemy used.

That was also in the form of a wall. It was identical to the power that the Ancient White Star had used. 」

Cale could hear the Super Rock's voice in his mind.

– The current one really is imitating the Ancient White Star.

"What the fuck? Don't tell me Cale Barrow is copying the ancient bastard from not only ruling the world but also his ancient powers!?"

This is an outright obsession. A very deep one.

Archie scoffed.

"How lame!!"

That bastard Barrow can't even do it on his own and decided to copy everything about the ancient shit? Archie bet he is also stupid.

A certain page caught Cale's attention.

< The White Star believed that he could become a god. He believed he would become a god once he fused the five natural attributes and the sky attribute together. >

< He proclaimed that he would become a ruler that humans, Dragons, Elves, Dwarves, and all of the other races in the world, as well as nature itself, would serve. >

"Is all the ancient power fused together that strong?"

Most humans looked at the nonhumans who lived longer than them. 

"We've been on the ocean most of the time."

The whales are currently in the dark about what is happening on land.

Eruhaben shook his head along with the others. They don't know the answer too.

"I've never met someone with all the natural attributes thus I have no idea."

The golden elf shrugged. 

Meeting someone with two ancient powers without blowing up is already extremely rare, but encountering someone with all attributes can only happen once every few thousand years. Unfortunately, in Eruhaben's 1000 years old life, he never gets to meet one.

"However, it also must have something to do with the sky attribute."

Mila added.

They still do not know anything about that ancient power except it is very powerful. To the point that the First Dargon Slayer is wary of it.

Cale continued to record the information without stopping.

< ...There were many battles throughout numerous years around the continent to destroy the enemy and the Forest of Darkness. >

< The number of battles was as numerous as the number of people who lost their lives. That time period truly felt like hell. >

'Terrible.'

Mila clicked her tongue.

"Is Arm supposed to be another copy of the organization Forest of Darkness?"

It seems to be the case. That ancient someone who wanted to become also has an organization supporting him and of course, Cale Barrow also copied that.

Shhh.

He was turning the pages very quickly.

'Isn't he flipping too fast?'

Bud thought, stupefied. Could that person even read the contents of the book? The look on his face tells him otherwise.

However, no one seems to notice as they are busy reading the contents of the book that is shown just beneath the screen so they can't see the abnormal way Cale Henituse read.

< ...Many strong individuals gathered from around the Eastern and Western continents to kill the enemy. It was the final battle. The one to lead everyone was the Guardian of Boulder...... >

"Ah, our noble hero, the Guardian Knight of Boulder Mountain!"

Everyone ignored Dodori who is singing praises to the Guardian Knight again.

Cale then reached the second to last page.

< ...The only one to survive the final battle was the person who had the weakest power. >

Mila frowned. She really hates sacrifices.

An odd smile appeared on Cale's face.

The first Dragon Slayer possessed the weakest power. However, he was now considered to be the strongest individual in history.

The Super Rock chimed in at that moment.

– I protected that child because he was the weakest.

The Super Rock had hidden the weakest person behind him during the final battle.

– Was it called the Sword of Disasters? That child did not have that power when I died.

The strong power called the Sword of Disasters used by the Dragon Slayers was something that Choi Jung Gun, the first Dragon Slayer, left behind as he died.

'Obviously.'

Everyone thought.

Because Nelan Barrow created that power after the death of his friends.

The smile on Cale's face became even brighter. The Super Rock continued to speak.

– All he had was a power that was good for bluffing.

A power that was good for bluffing.

– All he had was a power that made him look strong in front of people and allowed him to trick them.

The Dominating Aura.

A power that could only bluff and did not have any ways to attack nor defend. It was one of the Dragon Slayer's powers.

"The Dominating Aura is a scam?"

A perfect power to scam people. Who would have thought?

In that case, how did the Dragon Slayer become the strongest individual among humans?

Flip.

His finger slowly turned to the last page. The last page finally appeared.

He could see the words written in the Eastern continent's language.

< The person who wished to become a god died. >

< All of the heroes died as well. >

The smile disappeared from Cale's face.

Mila and Deruth sighed. They really hate sacrifices whether it is necessary or not. 

Choi Jung Gun's last record was written in Korean.

< However, heroes will once again appear during times of trouble. >

< Heroes will always be born. >

Cale started to laugh.

Everybody looked toward him after hearing the laughter. Cale was laughing brightly with a slightly flushed face.

They then heard his voice which overlapped with the Cale on the screen.

"Heroes my ass."

"Heroes my ass."

Bud who was approaching Cale flinched.

Cale was smiling, but it was obvious that he was angry. The Mercenary King observed Cale as he asked.

"...Did you find it?"

「 Bud didn't need to specify.

They had come here to find the bastard's weakness. 」

"We've chosen TBOAH for the same reason."

And yet they still haven't found anything about the enemy's weakness. 

They are scared it would end without actually knowing anything else about the enemy.

Plop!

The book was closed. Cale then placed it back on the altar. The thick barrier started to surround the book once again.

Cale turned away from the altar as he answered Bud's question.

"Probably."

One corner of Bud's lips started to go up.

「 Probably.

It was not an answer that gave off a sense of certainty, however, it meant that Cale at least found some clues. 」

"He does?"

Everyone looked at Cale who was inside the barrier with doubt in their eyes. 

Upon staring at him, they realized that he does have a thoughtful look on his face. Actually, he looked like he was scheming something with the way his lips kept on twitching.

The children refuse to look at the redhead and Choi Han has an awkward smile on his face.

"I mean, he does look smart."

Glenn shrugged, choosing to trust the redhead truly had an answer because he could already tell the system wouldn't reveal anything yet.

The next scene shows everyone leaving the place after Cale returns the book to its original place. They talk about something but the system muted it again.

「 Cale planned on letting Choi Han read the book. 」

"Now that I think about it, you didn't let me read the book?"

Cough.

Cale looked away from Choi Han's gaze.

"Hem. We are probably in a hurry. Ahem. But I do have a good memory so don't worry about losing the book."

Choi Han hummed in response which made Cale even more panicked.

「 There were things in there that Choi Han should know. 

Of course, he had considered damaging the book a bit so that Choi Han would not be able to read certain parts. However, Cale had changed his mind. 」

"... I'm sorry."

Choi Han laughed. 

"It's okay, I guess."

He is a bit offended that Cale doesn't want him to read the book but he also thinks it is a bit cute. Cale is still younger than him so Choi Han supposed he shouldn't torment him that much.

"But why don't you want me to read it?"

He is really curious about it.

"I'm not sure..."

Cale was still avoiding his gaze.

"Well, okay."

If he does not want to say anything then it's fine. 

Cale suddenly felt very guilty.

'...He is older than I am.'

「  No matter what, Choi Han had lived for a longer time than Cale. Even though he had some innocence and awkwardness when living in society due to most of his life being spent alone in the Forest of Darkness, he was someone who managed to survive the dangerous Forest of Darkness on his own.  」

"Does he mean Choi Han lived longer than Cale Henituse or Kim Rok Soo?"

Cage asks which no one answers. They also do not know.

The scene continues with the people on the screen leaving the place. However, the thing that records the scene does not follow them anymore outside the Dragon Slayer Village and remains at the gate.

Suddenly, it turned black.

[ 'THE BIRTH OF A HERO (NELAN BARROW)' ENDS HERE ]

The abrupt ending shocks everyone.

"Huh!?"

"No way!"

"Wait, that's it!?"

Everyone was frowning once the screen turned black. What about the enemy's weakness or a way to defeat it!?

"There's probably more but they didn't show it to us."

The book was quite thick so there should be more. Right? 

"Don't fuck with me!"

The grey dragon Rasheel glared at the screen. They choose this specific information so that they will learn something about the ancient enemy and a way to defeat Cale Barrow but it doesn't give them anything they need.

"Outrageous!"

The grey dragon continued to curse as the humans gathered.

'Well, isn't this interesting?'

Duke Fredo thought as he watched everyone's reaction with amusement.

Cage, Taylor, Bud, and Glenn. The four of them were sitting on the floor. Taylor was busy with his notes while the other three were talking with each other.

"Did we just get scammed?"

"We did."

"Absolutely."

Bud and Glenn answered at the same time. The three then sighs.

Rosalyn and Jopis looked at each other.

"It didn't say anything."

"Ah, yes."

They are also very disappointed with the outcome.

"Still, we did learn something."

They did.

It turns out that the First Dragon Slayer Nelan Barrow's real name is Choi Jung Gun, Choi Han's uncle. And both are also from another world.

Their curiosity about the Choi Family increases just like everyone else.

Alberu sighs.

"Let's not dwell on this too much. We will learn everything once we reach the last round."

By the end of the day, they will still have all the info they need. They just have to be patient with the system.

"And..."

[ YOU HAVE 10 MINUTES BREAK ]

Alberu looked at his screen, and the words { 100pts. Method to acquire the Sun God divine item Taerang. } is still floating in there.

Chapter Text

"Only 10 minutes?"  

"That's it?"  

"You think our mind could rest in such a short amount of time after all that information dump!?"

Everyone complained. How are they going to discuss everything when they only have such a short amount of time? There is too much to discuss!

"Not enough." 

Cale frowned in displeasure.

How is that a break? He wants to relax after 5 rounds of information dump. The redhead knew there was going to be more revelation after seeing the choices left.

The screen flickered right after he said that.

[ YOU HAVE ONE-HOUR BREAK ]

"Oh?"

The redhead felt like smirking. He is already starting to figure out how the system works. How great.

[ 00: 59: 57 ]

The crown prince looks at everyone after the extended break.

"Shall we discuss our situation?"

All the humans agreed and gathered in one place. Although they are nobles and high-ranking officials, they decided it's not unmannered to sit on the floor. It is also easier to discuss when everyone is sitting.

Hannah was not looking at anyone while her twin brother Jack was trying to cooperate with the humans.

However, the nonhumans as usual choose to do things their way and refuse to join their discussion. Lily was still with Dodori while Basen joined the discussion as the current nonofficial heir.

"What do you think of our situation?"

Harol sighed at Alberu's question and shook his head.

"I wouldn't have cared much had Arm, the Mogoru Empire, and Cale Barrow not been revealed."

For Harol Kodiang, what happens outside the Whipper Kingdom is not their business. However, knowing that there is a big organization planning to take over the world and use dead mana bombs, he can't help but participate in this discussion.

The Whipper Kingdom does not have enough resources to fight a very large-scale battle on its own especially with the civil war threatening to break out in a week or so.

It is something Harol won't stop from happening because they have been planning this for a long time, that is why they needed other kingdoms' support or they will not have enough supply of food and weapons. 

It would take time to stabilize the Whipper Kingdom again.

Harol is willing to lower his pride for the kingdom to survive but he is worried about Toonka the most. That guy would no doubt disagree with his decision though for now, since Toonka won't know what he has been doing in this isolated place, Harol chooses to collaborate.

"I think it is obvious by now that we are in a tight spot."

Everyone quiets down, silently agreeing.

"I still can't believe we were scammed last viewing."

Cage greeted her teeth in annoyance. 

They were waiting for the enemy's weakness so that they could have at least one advantage against the enemy but it turns out it was not revealed.

"It might be because it is not his real name or not his title."

They look at Taylor, waiting for him to elaborate.

The noble put down his notes to continue speaking.

"I notice that Nelan Barrow's information is missing a lot, such as his birthplace and hometown. We only found out after seeing his real name that he is an outsider like Choi Han. That is when I began to wonder if the information is only limited to the name or title they are using."

Beacrox hummed in consideration.

"It is possible. Nelan Barrow's real name Choi Jung Gun is still up in the choices."

His name is still part of the Choi Family.

It only means there is still information about him that is yet to be revealed despite already selecting his other name, Nelan Barrow.

"I see. So we will know more if we figure out Cale Barrow's title as Arm's leader."

"What could be his alias then?"

None of them seems to suspect the White Star which is a ridiculous name, to be honest.

"Actually, is there a way to talk to Cale Henituse? I think he realizes something."

Mercenary King Bud Ilis looks in Cale's direction who is busy discussing something with the black haired named Choi Han.

"I can tell that guy is smart."

When the fake organization was revealed as his idea, Bud knew the guy was a master strategist. Even the real organization was not able to figure them out until the war broke out.

Though he is still a trouble magnet Bud wishes he could avoid.

"I agree with Bud. The guy seems to know more than we do."

He did read the book The Birth of a Hero before coming to this world so he is bound to know something they don't.

"It's impossible to remove the barrier unless the God of Hope-nim is willing to dissolve it. For now, we can not do anything."

Rosalyn shook her head.

They are normal humans without mana. They can't do anything but wait.

The Roan Kingdom crown prince turned to Count Deruth.

"Your Highness, the Plaza Terror Incident will be tomorrow if we return at the right time."

Count looked worried as he glanced at Cale whom he sent as a representative instead of Basen. He might not be his son but Deruth isn't evil to let that Cale get killed. He will protect him until he finds the answer he is looking for.

"Yes, I know. I can't cancel it as it was the King's birthday celebration and I have no control over it. Regardless, I will try my best to locate all the bombs before the celebration officially begins."

Alberu could delay the celebration but he cannot fully stop it. The Queen and the other princes might try to accuse him if he claims there would be a terror attack without proper evidence. Nevertheless, there is no time to gather evidence so he needs someone to locate the bombs fast.

Aside from Alberu who could use magic, there are not many who could locate those bombs, which is why the crown prince still felt restless despite predicting the attack.

"We would be helping, your highness."

Rosalyn assured after noticing the crown prince's uneasiness. 

Although she is worried and wants to go back to the Breck Kingdom right away, Rosalyn fears she is still too weak. She still needed to grow stronger to fight stronger enemies and staying in the Breck Kingdom won't let her improve.

The dragon who follows Cale Henituse would help her improve. Furthermore, she also suspects that Eruhaben is a dragon and he might try to cooperate with them after they find a way to persuade him.

Of course, she will come back after a while to help with the preparations but for now, Princess Rosalyn cannot let this chance go so she will still need to depart the Breck Kingdom.

"Your help is greatly appreciated, Your Highness Princess Rosalyn."

Alberu bowed to Rosalyn.

"Please, just call me Rosalyn. I have already decided to renounce my claim to the throne once I get back to the Breck Kingdom."

The crown prince looks at her with wide eyes after the shocking news.

For Alberu who fought for his position, of course, he would be shocked that a princess who is next in line for the throne is willingly renouncing her claim.

"That is quite the news."

The nobles were not expecting Rosalyn's announcement as well.

"I know it is quite shocking and so sudden but my passion has always been with magic. I refuse to give it up."

Harol just scoffs at the mage's claim but does not try to pick a fight. 

It is not the right time and he could be rational if needed. Besides, they needed to ally in the future to survive. If he were to ridicule the princess, then the others would definitely side with her and not the chaotic Whipper Kingdom.

"What a great determination you possess, Miss Rosalyn. I admire you."

"Thank you."

The crown prince smiled before looking at the Count.

"Count Deruth, I wish for you to tighten the security around the Forest of Darkness."

Arm has already managed to infiltrate the Roan Kingdom, killing the villagers of Harris Village and almost massacring the Blue Wolf Tribe.

All these locations are near the Forest of Darkness and Alberu has a hunch that it's one of the enemy's routes to enter the Roan Kingdom. The enemy's forces are strong so it won't be a surprise if they can navigate the Forest of Darkness.

"Yes, Your Highness. I also already have talked to the Countess and we decided to talk to Ubarr Liege to collaborate for a naval base."

Alberu nodded, thankful for the Count's fast thinking.

He isn't sure now when are they truly going to attack as it seems like the Flame Dwarf Tribe is involved. Their ships could probably cut through ice, which is why they also needed to build the naval base fast.

Alberu almost sighs.

Now the problem is where to acquire good architects and engineers that work fast. Alberu knew some from the Roan Kingdom but they were not exactly on his side so he was hesitant that words would come out that they were building a naval base.

The nobles will not just sit still and let Alberu have all the power to himself. Alberu himself does not care about power when they have a bigger problem to solve but the nobles won't listen. They only care about themselves and not the kingdom.

Worst case scenario, Alberu won't be the one to control the military once the war begins. At the moment, he has all the information needed and he does not want a general who only wants merits to be appointed by other princes. The Roan Kingdom will not survive by then.

"Taylor Stan. I also wish you take over the family as soon as possible and tighten the security as well."

"Yes, Your Highness. I have already found a way to remove every member of my family so please rest assured."

Taylor will gather enough points to buy information about his family's illegal dealings and crimes.  

"I will leave it to your hand then."

Alberu smiled yet it looked forced. The stress on his face is quite visible. He is only able to show this side of his because everyone is also showing signs of distress. This isn't just his fight but everyone too.

He massages his head for a bit.

It is because he also suspects that the enemy might blend in with his people and find their way into the Roan Kingdom.

To wholly tighten the Kingdom's security, he would need to have all the support of the kingdom's main factions.

Duchess Sonata Gyerre is the leading power of the Southwest Nobles, whose family is responsible for guarding the border between the Roan Kingdom and the Mogoru Empire.

However, the Duchess happens to be the most difficult noble to get to his side. She is not the Woman of Iron Blood for nothing. He had tried multiple times in the past to get her to his side but Duchess Gyerre's dislike for him was quite obvious.

The southeast region's Marquise Ailan is a difficult man. He is not against Alberu but refuses to support him as well. 

The central region's Duke Orsena is also not on his side. 

However, he could already foresee that the northeast region's central power is going to be the House of Henituse who is now willing to cooperate with the crown prince. They have not promised their loyalty to him but he is getting there.

"It seems like they are also targeting the Breck Kingdom. They have the Flame Dwarf Tribe on their side I won't be surprised if they have already created something to cross over the Gorge of Death."

Rosalyn clenched her fist. 

What if that is not the only thing they have prepared in advance? She was also worried they would bring out the dead mana bombs. They have yet to create anything to counter dead mana bombs.

The Breck Kingdom is quite strong compared to the Roan Kingdom but that does not mean they will win. They also needed a plan to counter the enemy.

"Not only that but the Empire will no doubt strike us after the civil war when we are at our weakest."

By now, these people must have already been aware of the news of the civil war that's why Harol is not afraid of blurting that out.

"I'm sure they are planning on using dead mana bombs."

The Empire is merciless given how they are willing to experiment on children.

Everyone grimaced at the reminder.

They still need to think fast on how to counter dead mana or their preparation will end up wasted. Except for cooperating with the necromancer and the dark elf, who seem to be hostile at the moment, they don't have anything else.

Alberu closes his eyes and calms himself.

He doesn't know what to do. The enemy is too strong and they are even planning on targeting the Roan Kingdom Puzzle City for some summoning.

'What should I do? What can I do?'

Alberu felt lost for the first time. He felt like losing hope.

Eruhaben and the people beside him seem willing to help fight but they are also being uncooperative. They are more concerned about the Sealed God and Cale Barrow than humans so he is afraid they won't focus on saving his people.

The Roan Kingdom people do not have anywhere to run as the Western Continent will be surrounded by wars. The only possible way of survival is to fight.

"Ahh! This is nuts! How are we supposed to fight the enemy!?"

There's no alcohol in this place so Cage felt like pulling her hair out of stress. This is all of God of Death's fault!

"The Indomitable Alliance is dangerous but the Empire is even more."

Taylor looks down at his notes.

Not only do they have dead mana bombs, but they also have golems with dark despair, a lich tower master disguised as a child, and black mages.

There is also the issue with the Dragon Half-Blood, who is with the Indomitable Alliance, and the Lion Tribe and the Bear Tribe which are the main forces of Arm.

"Not to mention, they are also planning on involving the Jungle."

They did set the Jungle on fire. Until now, the strange fire still hasn't been put down.

"Although we wish to help, it would be difficult as we are from the Eastern Continent and Arm has already eaten up the underworld."

Bud Ilis truly felt bad for these Westerners who will be overwhelmed with wars once they leave this isolated space. But as he said, they won't be able to help much.

After staying quiet for a while now, Jopis decided to finally speak up.

"... I have never said anything but I am from the Molden Kingdom. My sister is the current Monarch, Queen Elisneh the First."

Countess Violan remembered something after hearing the name.

"Isn't she allies with Arm, Your Highness?"

There was no 'former' next to her name which means she will remain loyal to the enemy.

Princess Jopis nodded at the Countess's question.

"Yes, Countess. She isolated me in a small village and everyone in our kingdom was under her control. I am being watched by the villagers and thus could not leave. She is an illusionist, you see."

They frowned. 

An illusionist, a shaman, is difficult to fight. She has the ability to involve even innocent people and they wouldn't be able to fight her if she used them as shields.

The only way to remove the control was to destroy her medium but getting close to her is already difficult enough.

Jopis stroked her sleeping dogs before looking up to meet Bud's eyes, who flinched at her sharp gaze.

"If you help me overthrow that bitch, I'll fucking take over the Molden Kingdom and be of help."

The nobles flinch at the vulgar words coming out of a princess but do not say anything. They are already sitting on the floor, it is not that difficult to ignore the cursing given their current situation.

"I doubt I could fight an entire kingdom myself. It would be difficult."

With few allies, and with most of them being from the West who will be busy with the incoming war, it is almost impossible to overthrow Molden Kingdom.

The Mercenary King is not stupid enough to use all his forces just to overthrow the Molden Kingdom when they still have a bigger enemy.

The Westerners also understood the circumstances. 

Having the Molden Kingdom as an ally would be a great help but they are lacking the resources at the moment to take over another kingdom. 

"That's a shame."

Although Jopis already expected that, she still feels a bit disappointed that she will remain a prisoner once they get out.

"For now, we don't have any concrete plan."

They don't even know if they will survive the war with the Northern Alliance and the Indomitable Alliance. What to do with the Empire, Arm, Cale Barrow, and the Sealed God is unknown for now. A backup plan would be good but it is not the main focus.

"Uh... um."

Jack finally spoke, gaining everyone's attention.

"Yes, Saint?"

The saint flinches a bit before gaining the courage to speak.

"We are planning on helping as well! We aren't that strong... but we should be strong enough against dark creatures from the Empire. In exchange, we'd like to take shelter... because the Empire and Arm want me and my sister to die."

They have nowhere to run and these people are their only hope for survival.

"Yes, your help is needed when fighting against the Empire. However..."

Their gaze fell on Hannah, who never spoke since and avoided all their gaze.

"However, how do we know she is truly on our side?"

Rosalyn finishes. 

The system had already confirmed that she would be on their side but they wanted to hear it from Hannah herself. She looks like she was close to them after all. There could be a change of heart for all they know.

Hannah sighed and glared at them.

"I was deceived, okay!? They said they were only a small organization from the North! I wasn't even aware there were more of us!"

She clenches her fist, remembering how they had treated her like a family. She was a fool to believe them. And even then, she won't abandon her Oppa for those traitors. 

"I don't trust you guys too but I don't want my brother to die! If I have to take the vow of death for you guys to believe us then so be it! That's enough proof, right?"

She looks at the Priestess of Death Cage who is looking at her as if trying to see if she was lying or not.

"Well, I can't really use my divine power right now so..."

Cage shrugged.

Hannah huffed and rolled her eyes.

"Now what? Going to kick us out?"

Harol observed for a bit before shaking his head.

"They already heard our discussion and there is no privacy here anyway. There is no point in kicking them out."

Hannah is a swordmaster so she probably has enhanced hearing and would listen to their discussion either way. 

Rosalyn sighs in defeat.

"I guess so. We don't really have any other way of possibly defeating the Empire without them."

The Empire is full of dark users. The only way to counter them is to fight with the Sun God twins or join forces with dark creatures that are still inaccessible. 

Both sides don't have a choice but to work together. 

"We are willing to take the Saint and the Holy Maiden and hide them for now."

Count Deruth offered which made Jack smile in relief. Hannah just stayed quiet but she look less hostile now.

"Thank you very much, Count Deruth! My sister can fight and I can heal so we promised to be of use in the war!"

Jack is determined to keep his sister alive. It's his time to protect her from harm.

"We can watch over them, my lord."

Ron Molan offered as Hannah felt chills with the way the assassin looked at her with those vicious eyes. Hannah can't help but curse her luck.

"Yes, please, Ron."

The Count nodded in agreement.

It is not that he did not trust the two but just a precaution.

"We should probably focus on destroying the Northern Alliance before taking care of the Empire."

Deruth sighs as Violan rubs his back in comfort.

Basen just sat there listening to the adult talk. He didn't have anything to contribute so he stayed quiet but his hands were shaking.

A war is coming and they don't have a choice but to fight.

'Will we survive?'

Basen doesn't know why but his gaze went to the redhead inside the barrier. The person who has the same body as his hyung but has a different soul inside.

'Why am I looking at him?'

***

[ 00: 45: 17 ]

"What do you think are the gods planning?"

Mila hummed as she looked at the ancient dragon Eruhaben.

"Hmm, I'm not sure."

It was weird that the God of Death kidnapped people from another world to come to their world for reasons still unknown. 

Furthermore, these people, Choi Jung Gun the First Dragon Slayer and Choi Han, are normal humans from what he observed before they came here, unlike Kim Rok Soo who experienced an apocalypse.

"However, this must have something to do with the Demon World."

"Well, figured."

Mila sighs.

The apocalypse that suddenly happens to another world. One of the monsters shown from their world also appears in the 'trailer' of their world. There is a high chance the apocalypse from the other world is connected to the demon world.

And Cale Barrow is planning on doing something to the demon world as well and unleashing its monsters to take over their world. 

"Sealed god. I do not know how strong he is but we ought to be careful."

They are dragons and are the strongest beings in the world but that does not mean they cannot die.

"Of course. I do not plan to die when Dodori still hasn't straightened his mind."

Her son said he had found a new purpose in life and that is to join hands with the future holder of the Guardian Knight, which is the human named Cale Henituse.

Mila doesn't want a human to teach her son nonsense so she cannot leave her son yet.

"Cale Henituse. Or Kim Rok Soo. What is the purpose of the God of Death for offering a soul exchange?"

Eruhaben is very curious about this.

It was odd given that the original Cale Henituse seems to only want to avenge his family but still agreed to switch bodies. He could have just turned back the time and ensured his family's survival instead of switching. 

Dragons are selfish so they don't find the idea of only saving their family inconsiderate of others who will also die.

"Hm. This new Cale Henituse is brought to this world for whatever the God of Death is planning. We must talk to that human and find out ourselves."

It is not possible at the moment but it won't be difficult once they leave this isolated place and return to reality.

Mila then glances at the baby black dragon.

"Shall we go and take a look at the Dragon Lord's Castle of Light?"

"I'm also curious."

It was said that Cale Barrow had already destroyed the inside of the castle. There isn't anything for them to see but something tells Eruhaben to go. As a dragon, he is naturally curious about what the last Dragon Lord is protecting inside.

"Very well. We can't take the crown from the human but we can take the human instead."

They were talking about the human Cale Henituse as the system recognizes him as the owner of the crown even if he technically does not have it yet.

"However, we must be careful. Cale Barrow might notice us trying to get inside."

Eruhaben is confident he could fight Cale Barrow but he doesn't know if the Sealed God is already aiding the dragon slayer. 

He is especially worried about the Sky-Attribute Ancient Power and what it could do.

"Eruhaben-nim, do you think the last Dragon Lord has a child?"

They have never heard about the last lord having a child but it is not impossible. She probably hid her pregnancy and egg like how most dragon does to protect their child.

The two adults stared at each other's eyes.

Eruhaben opens his mouth.

"... Are you suspecting she was the one who birthed two eggs?"

"For dragons, it's almost impossible. But this is the lord."

The two of them are thinking the same thing. If it is the lord then it might be possible.

Mila hummed and continued.

"Though it has been 10,000 years since the lord died."

Who knows if the lord's children had survived or not?

"We won't reach a conclusion if we only speculate. I want to pick the Dragon Lord for the next viewing."

"Let's do that."

Mila agreed.

She then looks Eruhaben in the eye.

"Are you going to sacrifice your life?"

The ancient dragon is almost at the end of his life. 

Pendrick, who just went back to Eruhaben happens to hear it and gasps in shock.

The gold dragon scoffs.

"No. I plan to die turning to dust."

Eruhaben plans to fight but not die. It is almost impossible to return alive if they are to fight a god but Eruhaben refuses to acknowledge that.

The grey dragon Rasheel woke up and walked toward the two adult dragons.

"Hey, old man! Do you know where this dragon slayer bastard is?"

"No."

The gold dragon decided to ignore the grey dragon and turn to talk to Pendrick instead.

Rasheel glared at the ancient dragon who ignored him.

"This bastard is planning to become a god! It is our duty to teach them a lesson!"

He also wishes to go back to his slumber, which is why Rasheel wants to end his problem by exterminating the source, the stupid human called Cale Barrow.

The cream dragon smiles but it looks vicious to Rasheel.

"You think we don't know that? We are planning our next action. Think with your head, you idiot. You can't just rush to the enemy without gauging their strength."

"Ha!?"

Rasheel scoffs. 

Why would they need to plan when they can just destroy the enemy with full force? There are literally 4 dragons in this room minus the black dragon!

"We are dragons!"

"And you will die if you piss me off."

The grey dragon just clicked his tongue and returned to his place. It's really difficult to win an argument against old hags.

'I'll just do what I want then.'

He will find that stupid dragon slayer and end him himself once they get out.

Witira glanced at the dragons arguing not far from them before turning back to her brother.

Archie was on the ground and was sleeping because he said he was so bored. The siblings ignored him and let him be.

"What's in your private information?"

The future queen already has a lot of points and it won't be long before she gathers 100 and saves her brother. 

However, during the last round before they took a break, she noticed how her brother is also one of those who are suddenly determined to earn individual points for themselves. If he is desperate for points then Paseton's private information must be valuable.

Paseton tears his eyes away from the screen to look at his sister.

"Noona, it is about the source of the mermaid's sudden increase in strength."

Witira's eyes widened. 

"So there is a source! That's great, Paseton."

If they could get their hand on this information then they could save a lot of their family's life.

Paseton looks at the ground, ashamed.

"It is worth 50 points but I don't have enough points. I'm sorry."

'Just 50 points?'

She was shocked that such valuable information was too cheap but just let it be.

"Is that why you are trying hard? Don't worry too much. Once I've bought my own, I'll share my points with you."

"Thank you, Noona!"

The half-whale stops and then cautiously asks.

"But Noona, you didn't tell me yours?"

The future queen froze, but immediately got over it and smiled lovingly at her younger brother.

"Don't worry about it too much."

She hugged her brother tight.

'I won't let you die.'

Paseton can't die and he will not, Witira is going to make sure of that.

"Ugh, the drama."

Dodori grumbled after watching everyone in the room because he got bored after the last viewing ended and an hour break started.

The human named Lily on his side is worried about her brother and that she can't concentrate on their game. That's why they decided to rest for a bit but Dodori is now getting bored.

"Um... Uh, hello?"

The pink dragon looks up and finds a wolf fidgeting while waiting for Dodori to speak.

"Hello!"

Lily Henituse greeted enthusiastically.

"What is it, wolf?"

Dodori raised an eyebrow as the wolf sat down in their space.

But Dodori is in a good mood after finally finding his purpose in life that he lets the lowly wolf speak to him.

"Ah... I don't really have anyone to talk to so I thought..."

The wolf shyly rubs the back of his head.

Dodori huff.

"Whatever. Just don't annoy me."

"You can play with us."

Lily offered with a smile.

Lock returned the smile at the young master's younger sister. He then cautiously tried to ask.

"I'm curious Dodori-nim... You are not human, right?"

"Eh? He is not?"

Lily tilted her head in confusion. It was because the pink-haired looked too human to her.

The pink-haired frowned.

"Why do you want to know, wolf?"

"Ah... Dodori-nim seems to be so powerful that I thought he was not human. Was I... ah, being rude?"

"Heh."

Dodori laughs as he fixes his curly hair.

"Ahem!"

He composes himself before speaking.

"That is right, young wolf! I am the great and mighty being Dodori and you shall be honored to talk to me! Now bow down!"

The wolf ignored the bowing part.

He is only brave because they can't fight here.

"There is only one species who has the right to call themselves great and mighty! Are, are you a dragon...?"

"Really!? You are a dragon? That's so cool!"

Lock excitedly exclaimed and Lily's eyes sparkled.

"Hehe."

Dodori was enjoying the praise as Lock stealthily glanced at his Noona.

Earlier, Rosalyn asks Lock a favor to try to befriend Dodori. It was because she suspects they are dragons that is why Lock agreed. 

After noticing that Dodori is getting along well with the human siblings, Rosalyn gives him a bit of a lesson with acting so that he can also approach the pink-haired as naturally as possible.

'If you really can't act, then try to copy the young master.'

Rosalyn said that to Lock and he tried to remember the times the young master acted differently than usual. He tried to copy him and acted naive and it worked! 

In reality, there is no need for any acting because Dodori is quite easy to get along with despite his weirdness. 

When their eyes met, he nodded at her to which she returned with a smile. 

Lock couldn't get any prouder at his usefulness to his Noona.

Tap. 

Tap. Tap.

"Why hello there."

The dark elf and necromancer, Tasha and Mary, flinch when someone is finally brave enough to approach them. But that also means they have to face them.

Tasha cautiously lifts her head while shielding Mary behind her.

The dark elf narrowed her eyes.

A guy stood before them.

The guy is intimidating even when none of them could use magic, aura, or a weapon in this isolated space. He has long silver hair and purple eyes, and the way he carries himself speaks of nobility.

'Who is he?'

It was a familiar man who was also dragged with them into this room by a god. 

Tasha had noticed the guy refused to stand out by not talking and joining the discussion. He also prefers to stay in the very far corner of the room Tasha almost forgot about him.

'He is not human.'

That's for sure. Especially the way he casually approaches two dark creatures without any hint of disgust in his eyes. He seems entertained if anything.

"No need to fret. I am a vampire."

"A vampire?"

Her eyes widened.

Tasha has never met a vampire because they never settle down anywhere before but she knows a bit about them.

Vampires are also beings with the darkness attribute but they need to live in hiding more than Dark Elves since they need blood from living beings. Because of this, they are skilled in camouflage and disguise.

"Do you need something?"

Tasha relaxed a bit but did not lower her guard. Even if they are both creatures of the dark, that does not mean they are on the same side.

"Yes. I'm hoping you won't ally yourself with the humans."

She was a bit surprised but composed herself.

"We don't plan to."

"I want to help—"

Mary tried to protest but Tasha held her wrist to stop her.

"But may I ask why?"

Duke Fredo eyed the humans who were having a discussion in the far corner of the room before turning back to Tasha.

"Humans will only use us. Especially that young miss behind you. She is powerful. I'm afraid their intention is not good."

His only intention of approaching them is to warn them but Duke Fredo genuinely doesn't want them to be used and discarded after the war. He has had enough of humans wronging those with dark attributes.

"Well, it still depends on you. I won't stop you if you wish to help. Excuse me."

"Hold on."

The vampire was about to leave when Tasha stopped him.

"Yes?"

"Are you an enemy or an ally?"

The dark elf was hoping to get the vampire on their side. It was obvious he was someone with a high rank within their society or the leader of the vampires himself. It wouldn't hurt to cooperate.

Furthermore, Tasha had noticed most of the individuals brought to the room were enemies with Arm and Cale Barrow. The God of Hope likely considers this vampire as an ally if they are willing to bring him here where everything is going to be revealed.

The Duke paused before answering with a shrug.

"I'm neither."

He is not an ally of the White Star but he can't really say he trusts these people too. Duke Fredo decided to stay neutral in the meantime.

"Well then."

With that, he left.

Tasha glanced at her nephew and nodded at him as if saying they were fine, seeing his worried expression.

***

[ 00: 37: 35 ]

"Cale-nim, what do you think?"

Cale and Choi Han are looking at their choices on their screen. 

They have a lot of points but they also have a lot of choices which makes it very difficult to choose.

{ 10pts. Relationship between Cale, Alberu, and Choi Han. }

This one is out of the question. Cale refuses to believe he will get entangled with that sly scamming crown prince.

{ 10pts. Location of all the Ancient Powers in the future. }

This one too. 

He felt like it would be a waste of points.

Cale already knew where the Sound of the Wind and Fire of Destruction was located. Cale Henituse's mother's AP is with Cale Barrow so that leaves him with the Guardian Knight Super Rock. It's only the Super Rock he wants to search for because he personally knew Choi Jung Gun.

Furthermore, he does not need that many AP's anyway. Well, it's not like Cale knew he would blow up if he did not balance his AP. 

Now that leaves a total of four reasonable choices.

{ 10pts. Meet Lee Soo Hyuk and acquire the ability Embrace. }

{ 10pts. Choi Jung Soo's memory and ability pass to Choi Han. }

{ 10pts. Current location and status of Lee Soo Hyuk and Choi Jung Soo. }

{ 30pts. A book that contains all the weaknesses of the enemy. }

Cale looked at the black-haired swordmaster, who was waiting for his answer.

The redhead opened his mouth.

"Choi Han, are you ready to see your nephew once removed's memory?"

The Korean paused.

To be honest, he can't say he is ready. There was too much going on for the past hours and what he would see in his nephew's memory would definitely weigh him too.

But...

"What about you? Are you ready to meet your team leader?"

That comeback made Cale flinch.

The both of them stare at each other's eyes. They knew the answer without having to say anything.

"Are you two okay?"

On quietly approaches them after noticing the solemn atmosphere around the two.

Cale sighs and looks away from Choi Han.

"Yes. We are fine."

The silver kitten stares at their faces, looking for something.

Cale reaches out and rubs the kitten's head.

"On, we will be gone for only 10 seconds. Make sure Hong and Raon won't panic."

The kitten tilts her head.

"Who is Raon?"

The two Koreans paused. They forgot they hadn't told the black dragon his name yet.

"It's the name I pick for the dragon. But don't tell him yet."

Raon has not asked for a name therefore Cale will hold on to that for now.

"I won't, but you have to return, okay?"

The kitten looks worried.

Cale smiled a bit and patted her head one last time.

"Okay."

She nodded in understanding before going back to her siblings playing on the side so as to not disturb the adults.

Once the kitten returned to her siblings, Cale met Choi Han's gaze.

"... Let's do it."

Cale will meet Lee Soo Hyuk and acquire the Embrace ability and Choi Han will inherit his nephew's memory to acquire his ability White Miru.

[ CONFIRM PURCHASE ]

The two press [ YES ] at the same time.

Suddenly, their vision turned black and the next moment, they are in a modern world office.

"Cale-nim?"

"Huh?"

Cale and Choi Han are looking at each other, baffled. They were supposed to take different information but they are brought to the same place.

Choi Han awkwardly scratches the back of his head.

"Were we not supposed to do it at the same time?"

"I don't know."

The redhead shrugs but is still confused. What just happened?

Suddenly, their individual screens appeared on their faces.

{ You have 30 minutes. }

Thirty minutes of what?

Just as Cale was about to speak to Choi Han, someone spoke.

"Nope! You guys aren't lost or anything."

"Yep. It's just that we decided to do it at the same place and the same time."

The voice was coming behind them. But despite that, Choi Han and Cale could not move.

Cale clenched his hand which was shaking.

He thought he could already move on after confirming that both his team leader and his best friend were happy. But their voice still makes him shake.

"Are you guys going to talk to us with your back on us?"

Choi Han immediately looks behind him and finds two Koreans who are both familiar and unfamiliar to him.

His eyes find his nephew who is smiling at him, as if he already knew Choi Han was his uncle.

"You are..."

"I am. Hey, uncle, I'm your nephew once removed Choi Jung Soo."

Cale closed his eyes and composed himself before turning his head.

The faces of the people he thought he wouldn't be able to see alive again greeted him.

{ ABILITY BLOCKED!!! }

He was surprised he did not start playing his record in his head the moment he heard their voice but it was because his ability record was blocked. Cale was very thankful for that. Not having the ability for a while was quite refreshing.

"Rok Soo, you are too stiff."

Cale almost flinches and just huffs at his former team leader, but it does help him relax a bit.

"... Team leader, you did not change."

"Look at this bastard."

Lee Soo Hyuk might say that but he sounds almost fond.

Cale grits his teeth before opening his mouth. 

"Team leader, your ability. Give it to me. I'll make the farm later."

"Rok Soo, we didn't even catch up yet, you damn punk!"

Choi Jung Soo laughed as Choi Han chuckled.

"..."

Cale remained silent.

Silence followed after that.

"Wow, this is awkward."

Choi Jung Soo hates to admit this but the atmosphere is indeed awkward.

Choi Han does not know what to say because this is technically the first time he has met these people, even if one of them is his blood-related family.

Cale just doesn't know what to say because he has a lot he wants to say. However, there is no need to say them.

"You are Choi Han, right? Jung Soo's uncle."

Lee Soo Hyuk extended his hand to Choi Han, who accepted the handshake.

"Yes. Though I was already gone when he was born so I don't know much about him..."

"Eh, uncle, it's okay. It is the God of Death's fault."

Choi Jung Soo patted his uncle on the back who became stiff at this touch.

Cale raises an eyebrow.

"It's the God of Death's fault why Choi Han ended up in this world?"

The body switch was also his doing. What is up with this meddlesome god? He wouldn't be surprised if Choi Jung Gun's transmigration in this world is also his work.

"Ah!"

Choi Jung Soo turns to Choi Han.

"Uncle, did a voice speak to you before you were dragged into your current world?"

His uncle frowned trying to remember but shook his head. He didn't hear anything before he was transported to the Forest of Darkness.

"I guess the God of Death wanted to make a deal with me unlike you and our other uncle."

Cale flinched at the reminder that Lee Soo Hyuk and Choi Jung Soo were not supposed to die but because of him—

Smack.

"The fuck!?"

Lee Soo Hyuk smacks Cale on the back of his head. 

But because his current body was physically weaker, it hurt so much.

"Stop thinking nonsense, Rok Soo."

Cale just clicks his tongue.

Choi Han was looking at the only redhead in the room worriedly. That smack on his head was quite strong and Cale's body looked like a twig.

"Are you okay, Cale-nim?"

"He'll be fine."

Lee Soo Hyuk waved his hand.

Choi Jung Soo rubs the now shorter Kim Rok Soo's fiery red hair.

"Will you stop?"

Cale grumbled.

Choi Han quietly watched them and thought they were really close, even if Kim Rok Soo kept denying it. The redhead showed more expression after coming here than when they were in the real world. 

It made Choi Han happy but also sad that Cale had to lose them. He would have been better if they were alive and together.

"Anyway, the God of Death offered me a deal back then but I guess it is different for the two of you. Ah, you too."

Choi Jung Soo pointed to Kim Rok Soo who was also dragged in a deal made between the real Cale Henituse and the God of Death.

"Why is the God of Death dragging you Choi's in another world?"

Cale had been thinking about it a lot. Why the Choi family exactly?

"I'm curious too. I don't like it when they drag me without reason."

Actually, Choi Han is mad because he was still a teenager when they dragged him to another world only to fight for his life the moment he arrived.

"That, we don't know."

Lee Soo Hyuk shook his head.

"You see, we are scheduled to go to the God of Death's domain but we have to make a small stop."

He pointed to Cale and Choi Han, who suddenly looked grim.

Cale inhales sharply.

"How are we able to meet you two when it's not the supposed way to transfer abilities?"

Wasn't it said that to transfer Choi Jung Soo's ability to Choi Han, he has to give him his memories? This is definitely not how it is supposed to be.

"Ah, that. We asked the God of Hope a favor and they agreed."

Choi Jung Soo grinned.

"They are badass and said 'Fuck the God of Death's plan' and gave us a chance to meet earlier than planned."

Cale and Choi Han look amused. 

It's interesting to see another god fucking up another god's plans.

"Then how are you going to transfer your ability?"

Lee Soo Hyuk smiled.

"It's as easy as giving you a cup of coffee."

"Oh."

Choi Han looks at his nephew.

"Is there no need for me to inherit your memory then?"

He was disappointed because Choi Han wanted to see how Cale was when he was still Kim Rok Soo, as well as what happened to Korea.

The only way to truly understand what happened is to see his nephew's memories.

Choi Jung Soo, noticing his uncle's dilemma, reassured him.

"Yes but I know you wanted my memories uncle, so I'll still give them to you."

Choi Han smiled at the response, grateful. 

"I mean, who wouldn't want to see our Rok Soo being tsundere, right Choi Han?"

Lee Soo Hyuk puts his arm around Choi Han who smirks at Cale.

It's not like Choi Han did not notice Kim Rok Soo was a tsundere. He already realizes this when Cale takes him in, the kittens, the black dragon, and the wolf children under his care, and announces they have to be useful or he will kick them out.

He even goes as far as giving them a permanent home and allowance to spend on themselves.

Then how was he when he was like still Kim Rok Soo?

"Now I'm curious."

Cale glared at Choi Han who is now joining the teasing.

He knew then that Choi Han would continue teasing him even after they returned to the real world. But he won't admit it makes him feel nostalgic.

Cale rolled his eyes, fond.

"What the fuck? I'm not a tsundere."

"Whatever you say."

Choi Jung Soo laughs at Cale.

"You all are annoying."

Choi Han glances at his screen.

{ 26:19 }

They have 26 minutes before returning to the viewing room.

"We still have a lot of time so how about we chat with alcohol?"

Choi Han pointed to the couch and the table with alcohol and chicken that had already been there since they arrived in this isolated office. He doubted the god would put poison on them so it should be fine to eat and drink.

"Ah, you have good eyes. Let's go!"

Lee Soo Hyuk chuckled and dragged the other three with him.

They sat down and had a nice chat.

The more Cale talked to them, his guilt slowly lessened. However, it will not completely disappear unless Choi Jung Soo and Lee Soo Hyuk return from the dead.

For now, he was satisfied with this.

Before the time ran out, Choi Jung Soo took Choi Han to a corner away from Lee Soo Hyuk and Cale who were talking. It's also time to give them their abilities.

"Uncle."

"I think I know what you want to say, nephew."

Choi Han smiled and patted the suddenly anxious Choi Jung Soo.

His nephew sighs and glances at Cale.

"I'm worried about that punk."

Even if they keep reassuring Kim Rok Soo they are happy and don't blame him for their deaths, Choi Jung Soo knew his little brother would continue to blame himself. 

"He tends to overwork himself and we are usually the ones to drag him out and hang out." 

However, they are now gone and can't take care of Kim Rok Soo anymore like how they used to. It makes him sad but this is fate, Jung Soo hummed.

"I hope you take care of him in our stead, uncle."

"I already decided I would do that."

Choi Jung Soo laughs at his uncle's fast response.

"Uncle, I really like you. You're my favorite now."

Choi Han flicks his head.

"Naturally, you punk."

No one said anything about their painful smiles and laughs.

Chapter Text

"They are gone..."

Whispered Choi Han as they watched the empty space where Choi Jung Soo and Lee Soo Hyuk once were.

"... Hm."

Cale inhales and closes his eyes. This was the last time he would see them again.

They are gone. Forever, this time.

The moment he opened his eyes, he was greeted by three worried children. 

The redhead picks up On and Hong who immediately rub their heads on his chin. Choi Han quietly pats their heads.

"Nya~"

"Where the hell did you go, you stupid human!"

It was the black dragon who was glaring at him.

Cale frowned.

'Where did he learn to curse?'

He was oblivious to the fact that ever since coming to the room, Cale has been cursing a lot and there is some scene on the screen where he internally curses too. It wouldn't be a surprise if the children would pick it up.

Before he could reply, he was interrupted by the system.

Bzzzzt!

A sudden noise startled almost everyone. It was sudden and sharp, they were not expecting it in the middle of their discussions. 

Everyone looked at the screen and saw the reason.

[ 00:00:00 ]

It was time up already. It's time to get back to the game and the viewing.

The humans looked at each other in disappointment but decided to obey.

And so, the game continued. The sixth round was Princess Jopis' round and they are able to gather only 8 points.

It wasn't as easy as the other rounds as the Princess tended to keep everything to herself. She only revealed her real identity not too long ago after all.

[ ACCUMULATED POINTS: 13 ]

Below it were the choices.

[ 06. THE SACRIFICES

07. THE MOGORU EMPIRE

08. FIRST MERCENARY KING

09. CROSSMAN HOUSEHOLD (FOUNDER)

10. SECRET ORGANIZATION (ARM)  ]

"To be honest, I don't know what to choose."

"Haaaa, same."

The humans look at each other. The majority of them aren't interested in the choices.

"Let's see what's in the next choices."

Alberu decided.

Honestly, the crown prince of the Roan Kingdom is really curious why the Crossman Household is part of the choices. Is there something more his ancestors are hiding?

The same goes for Bud Ilis, the current Mercenary King. Although it would be nice to know the founder himself, he doesn't see the reason why it has to be part of the viewing.

The screen flickered and showed new choices.

[ 11. THE DRAGONS (6)

12. THE DRAGON LORD (LORD SHERITT)

13. DRAGON SLAYERS

14. THE BIRTH OF A HERO (NELAN BARROW)

15. THE ENDABLE KINGDOM ]

"I'm really curious about this Endable Kingdom."

"I share the same sentiment."

Count Deruth hummed and Chief Harol nodded at the Count.

Rosalyn and Glenn look at each other. They both want to choose the number 11. Especially after Lock's revelation about Dodori admitting he is a dragon. Still, they don't have concrete evidence but if it's the system created by a god then there's no doubt.

"Let's choose the Endable Kingdom."

Alberu suggested.

Before anyone could agree, the golden-haired Elf stepped forward, attracting the attention of everyone.

"We already viewed the Dragon Slayers and The Birth of a Hero anyway. Then let us finish it with the final piece, the Dragon Lord."

The Dragon Lord is connected to both. Everyone understood the Elf's suggestion.

Duke Fredo eased a bit. At least they did not choose the Endable Kingdom yet. Still, it won't be long before they do. It might even be in the next chapter.

'Now what to do?'

Nothing. He can't do anything.

"I'm actually interested too."

"I as well."

Both Glenn and Rosalyn admitted their desire to know more about the Emperor of Magic.

Alberu turned to the Henituse couple and the princess from the east who only nodded in agreement.

"That make sense, Eruhaben-nim."

The crown prince smiled and everyone picked the number 12.

Choi Han looks over to Cale.

"They pick 12. It's the Dragon Lord."

"Whatever."

Truthfully, Cale doesn't want to delve too much because he knows this is going to be very troublesome in the future but he can't really do anything about it when Choi Han wants to learn more about his uncle Choi Jung Gun.

"Dragon Lord? Hmph!"

The black dragon huffed on his side. 

Cale ignored him.

"Hmmm. Do you know anything about the Dragon Lord, Cale-nim?"

The redhead shook his head. There was nothing about the Last Dragon Lord written in TBOAH.

The screen blackened and a picture of a majestic white dragon in her adult form made everyone's jaw open. 

'Disgusting.'

Chief Harol shook his head and almost mocked the white dragon.

「 Lord Sheritt  」

Boom! Boom!

'W, what?'

The black dragon does not know why but his heart started beating really fast after seeing the white dragon. What is happening to him? He doesn't understand.

He unconsciously held to the weak human's clothes.

Cale looked down on him.

"What is it?"

"Nothing."

The dragon just did not meet Cale's gaze and continued to stare at the white dragon.

Frowning, Cale doesn't have a good feeling about this.

「 Lord Sheritt is known to be the last Dragon Lord. 」

"I wonder why there is no Dragon Lord after the death of the last lord?"

"Simple. There isn't anyone worthy who could match the strength of the last lord."

Bud said to himself but did not expect someone to answer and it was Eruhaben.

The Mercenary King glances at his mage friend who meets his gaze.

「 Her reign is said to be very famous among many dragons, including Eruhaben. 」

Cough!

"Excuse me!?"

"No way!"

The humans who had yet to realize the obvious were now staring at the golden-haired elf who remained unfazed by the revelation.

Rosalyn smiled and clenched her fist in excitement. She was right!

"Holy shit."

Bud already expected it but it's still epic.

His friend Glenn on his side was busy admiring the dragon.

"A dragon. What an honor."

Count Deruth said to which his wife and the Princess from the East agreed. A once in a lifetime opportunity.

"You are a Dragon, sir?"

"And?"

Alberu carefully asks to which the gold dragon replies with indifference.

The crown prince hid his shaking hands. If Eruhaben is a dragon, will they finally have a chance against the enemy, especially Cale Barrow?

'There is hope!'

Gasp!

Tasha was shaking for a different reason. As a dark elf, she still retained their traits of worshipping dragons though not as extreme as the elves.

Mila and Rasheel remained quiet as the gold dragon took all the attention.

"Is he strong?"

Archie asks excitedly. The future Queen of Whales ignored the killer whale.

Another dragon. How great. Cale wishes they would never cross paths.

"What do you think, Cale-nim?"

Choi Han was looking at him.

"Ignore it."

The Korean meets On's eyes after Cale decides he will ignore it. Choi Han sheepishly rubs his head while On shakes hers.

"Little brother, there's another dragon like you!"

The black dragon huffed at the red cat.

"I'm stronger and more mighty."

「 Her existence was unveiled during Cale's first visit to the Elves' World Tree, in which the tree threw away three or four branches to tell Cale something he needed to do.  」

"Ho."

Eruhaben felt amused. 

The Elves allowed the human to meet the World Tree. Not only that, but it was also willing to throw away its precious branches for a human.

Cale is displeased. 

He knew there would be an Elven Village near the location of the Fire AP but he never intended to get involved with them, not with a black baby dragon following him around. The elves would go crazy.

It must have been the reason why he was able to meet the World Tree in that future when elves are really protective of it.

「 One of them was to "find the remaining traces of the Raon's parents," which he had done right after destroying the Mercenaries Guild's Directory and went to one of the restricted areas of the Eastern continent, the Castle of Light. 」

"... No way..."

Cale felt like fainting. 

He knew exactly why the World Tree was asking him such things. Is Raon, the black dragon's origin one of the biggest plot twists!?

"What the-!"

Bud shoots up from the floor in shock.

What did they mean when it was said that the redhead noble destroyed the Mercenaries Guild's Directory!?

"Strange,"

Glenn frowned and peeked in the redhead's direction.

"If we follow the timeline, then they went to the directory first before going to the Castle of Light. That also means that what follows was the scene on the last viewing with you guys finding Nelan Barrow's memoir. However..."

However, Bud was still with them even after they destroyed the directory. It means that Bud himself must have shown them the way in and allowed them to destroy the directory.

"Why would I do that?"

The Mercenary King doesn't know why he would allow such a thing to happen.

The directory contains tons of information other people wish they could have. It just makes no sense to suddenly destroy it. 

"Yes, why would you allow a thousand years of record to be destroyed? There must be an explanation."

Cage agreed because it sounds ridiculous to destroy all those thousand years of information for no particular reason.

After listening to the humans talk, Eruhaben felt like something was also amiss.

"Are there records about Ancient Powers and their users in that directory you spoke of?"

"Yes, there is."

Eruhaben nodded but did not say anything anymore.

However, because of the dragon's question, everyone seems to realize something, especially Bud Ilis the current proprietor of the Directory. 

'No way...'

Cale Barrow who is the leader of Arm and the last Dragon Slayer has managed to acquire all attributes except Earth. Coincidently, there isn't a single record of an Earth AP in the directory.

'Oh, shit.'

Bud suddenly felt cold.

「 There revealed a white dragon in the form of a young child, Lord Sheritt, Raon's biological mother. 」

'Fuck! Fuck! Damn it!'

Cale kept cursing nonstop.

He unintentionally picks up a goddamn headache without realizing it. How great!

"Cale-nim..."

Choi Han was also surprised.

It was because it has been 10,000 years since the last lord has passed on but why is Raon only a 4-year-old child?

「 Appearance:

Appearing in a six-year-old's body, Lord Sheritt looks as young as her child Raon when they first encounter her at the gates of the Castle of Light. 」

「 She briefly explains the reason why she currently has the form of a dragon that has only gone through their first phase. She died before meeting her children so, in order to make sure they weren't alone, she wanted to make it seem as though she were growing up alongside them. 」

Mila and Eruhaben look at each other after the confirmation that the last lord has two children. Apparently, one of them is a dragon named Raon.

Their gazes fall to the black dragon suddenly clinging to the redhead who looks like a child under 10. 

'Children? They?'

Cale massages his head.

Goddamn it, there are two eggs!?

'First phase?'

The humans wondered.

「 With each stage in their lives, Sheritt will appear to be at the same age, phase, and power. Be that as it may, she can only appear after the birth or if the presence of her children is within the castle. That condition restricted her from protecting them when the White Star abducted the eggs. 」

"That rat!"

Everyone felt furious, especially the dragons, seeing that it was Cale Barrow again who stole the last lord's egg!

How dare this bastard touch their lord's eggs!?

"This is unforgivable."

Countess Violan shook her head. She is not a dragon but she is a mother. She knows how it would feel if she were to lose her children. 

"Cale-nim. May I cut his hand?"

Choi Han looks murderous it made Cale shiver. However, just like the Korean, he was also enraged at the fact that it was because of this bastard that Raon ended up in that dark cell, tortured for submission for 4 years.

"Make sure to cut his legs too."

"Yes, Cale-nim."

「 When enemies arrived, she turned into her adult figure. "More beautiful than Eruhaben" is how Cale described her polymorphed/human form. Freckled with mischievousness and innocence was how her face was described during that moment. 」

"..."

Everyone glanced at Eruhaben, who looked confused and a bit offended.

「 Yet, what others see her isn't what she perceives in herself. "Weak dragon" is what she paints herself as they encounter Cale Barrow at that moment. 」

"Weak? The Dragon Lord? That's funny."

She was known as the most powerful dragon and the Emperor of Magic, there is no way she is a weak dragon.

「 Attribute: 

Her attribute is "protection" . She called herself a weak dragon for she cannot win a single spar against others, however, her abilities grow whenever she needs to protect someone. Her shield holds great power both in protecting and aiming for the enemy. At the moment, due to Raon's age and phase, Sheritt's strength is of a dragon who has only gone through their first phase. 」

"Attribute?"

The humans are looking at Eruhaben for an explanation but the dragon never replies.

"That's a very strong attribute."

It means the more she wants to protect, the stronger she gets. There is no limitation to such kind of ability, except when she herself doesn't care about anyone.

"I never knew dragons have attributes."

Dragons are beings that are considered a myth to humans as it is extremely rare to see and meet one. That is also why very little is known about them.

"Hey, weak human. Who is this Raon?"

The black dragon suddenly asks.

The silver kitten On flinches, knowing full well that Raon is the black dragon, her new little brother. 

Choi Han looks worried.

"... Why do you want to know?"

The dragon frowned, not knowing why he wanted to know. It's just, he feels weird seeing that white dragon. He wants to know why his heart is beating so fast.

"Just tell me."

Cale hesitated but thought it would be best if he revealed it now.

"That's you."

"Me?"

The dragon's eyes widened, his blue eyes stared at the familiar reddish-brown eyes. 

"Yes, Raon Miru. That's you. I came up with that name in hopes you will be happy and free."

Raon's pupils were shaking as he continued to stare at the strange human.

'I'm Raon Miru?'

He never really asks for a name but... he feels strangely happy upon receiving a name from a human at that. He has a name!

He then flinches.

"Then Raon is-!"

Cale knew what he wanted to say so he nodded. The Raon who is the child of the Last Dragon Lord is him are the same.

The black dragon suddenly looked dejected. Cale quietly rubs his head in comfort as he looks back to the screen.

The screen turned black again but this time, a scene was shown.

The group finally arrived at the spot where the crown's strand of light ended.

Eruhaben stopped once he got to that location.

"There's nothing here?"

Bud looked around with a confused expression. Choi Han and Beacrox also turned their heads and looked around.

All they could still see were the white pebbles, the snow, and the white trees.
It was at that moment.

Haaaa.

Eruhaben could only sigh upon seeing himself on the screen with the human and his group. He already expected it at some point given that the redhead seems to be the unluckiest human he has ever known.

"I'm there. With the dragon-nim."

Bud can't believe his luck. Though he is still bitter about the directory however he needs to focus on the current information so he won't miss out.

Bud will think about it later.

"Lucky."

Glenn sighs.

"Who is that?"

The black dragon asks with a frown.

"That's a dragon."

"How are you sure?"

Choi Han tilted his head in confusion. They did know there was another dragon named Eruhaben but they never saw any pictures of him yet.

"Intuition."

Someone with such a beautiful face and pretty white fingers is undoubtedly a dragon. Cale concluded in his head.

"That's what it seems like."

Eruhaben was laughing. He brushed back his hair and glanced around.

"Ugh..."

"Is it strange that I felt uncomfortable?"

Cage whispered to Taylor which the dragon definitely heard. The priestess flinches at the glare directed at her by the gold dragon and looks back to the screen.

"It seems like you like those humans."

Mila chuckled. 

It is indeed very rare to see the gold dragon smile or laugh, let alone in front of humans.

Eruhaben doesn't respond and just sighs.

"Wow."

Cale was amused. This dragon is more beautiful he would make elves look like squid.

Alberu frowned and thought to himself.

'Why do I suddenly feel offended?'